Harry Potter & the Shipgirls

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

It was a tired and exhausted Dumbledore who walked through the halls of the school. Rubbing at his face, he softly groaned a little even as he leaned back and some bones popped in his back, "As wise men have stated... I am getting far too old for this shit."

With another sigh, he rubbed along the bridge of his nose with a small frown as his fingertips traced where it had been broken. Even though the memory of how it was broken was painful, even now, it did bring a smile to his face. Mainly due to how his sister's fairy had reacted when she had found out how it happened. Upon seeing it, she had touched it with her tiny hands and frowned as she asked how it had happened. Which lead to a very sheepish Aberforth to admit to it.

Even now, the image of the tiny form of his sister jumping and gesturing with one hand at his brother as she ranted at him, Aberforth cringing the whole time, still brought a smile to Albus' face.

Shaking his head a little, Dumbledore looked around him as it was late into the evening at Hogwarts. Right then, he felt every bit of his long years he had been alive for. Yet again, after the hours he had just spent, he wondered why he was still Headmaster. But looking around the school, and remembering the children, he smiled slightly and nodded. For as long as they came, and he was able, he would do it for them.

For them, and not the adult children that caused him issues. There were times he wanted to be old fashioned with that bunch and pull out an enchanted paddle! Some of them were the most frustrating people he had ever had the misfortune to come across. Honestly...

Under his breath, Dumbledore muttered a little as he shook his head at the memory, "... Scum sucking, cattle fucking, bel-shangle..."

However, thankfully, he reached his destination and opened the door to find Minerva sitting there at the table along with Hagrid (who, he noted, was looking rather tanned... Australia seemed to agree with him), Severus, Flitwick, Spout, and Pomfrey. Upon seeing the exhausted state of the Headmaster, McGonagall came over and gently guided him to a chair, "Come have a seat, Albus. You look utterly spent!"

As soon as he sat down, the elderly wizard let out a sigh of relief, "Ah, thank you, Minerva. If it would not be too much trouble to have a hot toddy?" Moments later, a tea cup with said drink appeared before him and he took a sip, "Lovely... just what I needed."

Frown on his face, Snape shared a look with the others before furrowing his eyebrows, "Did something happen, Headmaster?"

Taking another sip of his drink, Albus looked over his spectacles and sighed as he shook his head, "Nothing unless you count the usual politics, Severus. It is, much as usual, bothersome."

Eyebrows furrowing, Sprout frowned some, "Do you mean what is happening in Ireland, Albus? I've heard that there's been problems there, so I expect the Ministry to bother you over it."

Grimace on his face, the Headmaster felt a small headache come on, "Fortunately, not at the moment. Though the closer we get to the World Cup, the worse I believe that it shall be. I do have hopes that Amelia will catch the troublemakers responsible for the recent attacks on Irish magical leaders. Them performing sit-ins within the Ministry lobby and protests outside is no reason to attack them and burn down homes. We are just lucky that no one had been killed as of yet, though I worry that is to come."

Lips pressing thinly, Minerva shook her head, "Honestly, some people out there..." Pressing a finger to the side of her head, she rubbed it in circles, "The Irish are keeping it peaceful for God's sake! Why would someone stir them up with violence now!?"

Only shaking his head, Dumbledore scowled, "Why indeed... Though I am thankful that Eoin Cleary is keeping them peaceful. Granted, the man is smarter than most and can already read the writing on the wall. Once the Statute falls, most of Magical Ireland will be free of British control. All he needs to do is keep the hotheads under control until then..." Frowning, he became thoughtful, "Though, from what conversations I've had with him, he may well already be setting up a Ministry of Magic in Ireland... but nothing concrete."

Confused a little, Hagrid looked around some, "Well, 'Eadmaster... what seems to be th' problem?"

Another sigh escaped from Albus as he shook his head, "As I said, politics, Hagrid. Though more of the international kind." Leaning back, he drained nearly the full cup of toddy and placed it aside while wide eyes watched, "In particular regarding the Tri-Wizard Tournament that will be held this year at Hogwarts."

That made the school nurse shake her head some as she pressed her lips thinly in a scowl, "Honestly, Albus, I do not know what you and the others are thinking of bringing that... that... that disaster back!" She wagged a finger at him, "It was stopped for a very good reason after all! Too many died for that damn cup! Too many!"

It being an old argument, Albus just rubbed the side of his head, "And frankly, Poppy, I agree with you on that point. I don't want it to return. But Cornelius has it in his mind ever since the disaster that was the Chamber opening, as well as last year's incidents regarding the Dementors as well as Sirius Black, that he needs something big to show off to the world. To show off Hogwarts as the best."

His tone utterly dry, though filled with disgust, Snape sneered a bit, "So, of course, he chose the absolute worst possible event and then dug in his heels." Pausing for a moment, he shook his head, "I suspect Umbridge has a hand in this."

Mutters erupted around the table at that as most there had the "Pleasure" of at some time or another meeting the Undersecretary and all of them could see her promoting it as a good idea.

Sprout gave a small sniff at that, "I still say that the Quidditch Cup should be good enough, Albus! Or an Inter-School Dueling Competition or a Quidditch match between the schools! No need for all this... danger and such to our students just so that we could whip them out and measure!"

Due to having been drinking some tea, Flitwick snorted it though his nose and started coughing. Holding up his hands to the apologies from the Head of Hufflepuff, he waved his wand a little and vanished it, including what was still in his nose, with a show of skill. Placing his cup to the side, he gave his fellow Head of House an amused look, "While I might not agree with the language my collague used, I do agree with the spirit, Albus. There are other ways of showing off our school compared to the others."

Once more, Dumbledore nodded a little, "And as I said, I agree. But you all know Cornelius when he gets one of his... bright... ideas to make himself look good to the public. It does not help that the ICW is also pushing for it as both a number of countries whose heads are Drumstrang allumni and the ones who came from Beauxbatons wish for their former schools to show us up." Then he shook his head a little, "Unfortunately, most of what is being prepared has been decided. Hogwarts and Britain are in charge of the First Task, Drumstrang has chosen the Second, and the Third has been chosen by Beauxbatons."

Grimacing, the Transfiguration Mistress groaned some, "Let me guess... the First Task will be something completely and utterly dangerous."

Eyebrows raising, Albus gave her a look, "Why, Minerva, I did not know that you could perform Legilimancy." If possible, the sheer amount of venom in her glare could have struck him dead. As it was, he swore that he could feel the ends of his hair smoking, "But yes, you would be quite right."

Just taking a deep breath, Minerva let it out as she pinched her nose, "How bad...?" When she did not get an answer, she gave him a glare as he seemed to shift a bit like a schoolboy caught doing something bad, "... Albus Percival Brian Wulfric Dumbledore! WHAT DID THEY DECIDE TO DO!?"

Wincing, Dumbledore wouldn't look at her, "You do realize that being older rather harms the effectiveness of using my full name, right?"

As her glare intensified, he winced and muttered a bit. Most of the teachers were puzzled, but Minerva twitched while Flitwick looked at him as if he was insane. Wiggling a finger in his ear, the Ravenclaw Head frowned, "Albus... I must be hearing things. Did you just say... dragons?"

That made Albus wince some as he tried to sink into his chair from the glares being directed at him from the females of the group, 'Deadliest members of the species indeed...' Coughing, he looked away, "Quite... nesting mothers, as a matter of fact from which the Champion shall have to get a golden egg from."

For a beat, there was utter silence in the room as everyone took that bit of information in. Snape glanced at the female teachers who were standing up, and then at Albus, who seemed to be pleading with him. Then, slowly, the Potion Master got up out of his chair, and moved to one further away from the Headmaster. At the look of betrayal, Snape simply gestured to Minerva and the others as if to say 'I'm Slytherin, not a Gryffindor.'

Needless to say, moments later the other males all winced as the female staff let Dumbledore have it.

It took some time, but eventually, the witches ran out of steam. Sitting at one end of the table, Flitwick sipped his tea a little with a hum, "Twenty five minutes exactly, a new record."

Hagrid, who was beside him, frowned as he stroked his beard a little, "Aye, tha' seems about right. Though I'm thankful that Wanko ain' been mad at me yet."

Snape raised an eyebrow at him, "How is that going, Hagrid? She does seem smitten with you after all, and it is not easy to find women of your... size range."

Blushing a bit, the half-giant shifted a little, "Don' know what yeh are talkin' about. Though, if I was ta be honest... things are goin' well enough!" Then he shook his head, "Still, ain' had to deal wit her like this!"

The other two men nodded at that in agreement, while ignoring Albus glaring at them. Something that failed, at least partially due to the fact that his hair and beard looked rather windswept behind him. As if he had been sitting in a hurricane.

With a sigh, the Headmaster turned back to the three women glaring at him before clearing his throat, "Yes, well... I do understand your concerns. Unfortunately, as much as I would rather wish otherwise, it has been decided." A somewhat sheepish look came over his face, "And... I will admit... I am partially to blame for dragons being chosen."

Now, everyone was staring at him in complete and utter dismay and confusion. Glasses slipping down her nose, Minerva gave him a look before speaking in an utterly calm voice, "Albus... explain, right now before I decide to turn you into something even a flobberworm will pity."

It went without saying that everyone winced at that and Dumbledore cleared his voice, "I was rather... annoyed at the meeting. And I replied to Cornelius' question of what we should do with a comment that perhaps we should do the opposite of the school motto and tickle a sleeping dragon. Because it would go as well as anything else... and then him and Crouch decided to run with it, not realizing I was being somewhat sarcastic. But then, they decided that tickling a sleeping dragon did not sound like much of a spectacle, thus..."

He then waved his hand in the air and everyone followed the line of thought. Snape, for his part, banged his head on the table while Minerva lapsed into gaelic profanity. Some of which made even Albus raise his eyebrows due to not hearing such before. Of course, that was when Sprout turned to her old friend with a serious expression on her face, "Minnie, do you think that you could magic me up some ammunition? I feel the need to test out an old friend of mine right about now."

Despite his instincts telling him to let it happen, Dumbledore coughed, "Now, let us not talk of murdering them." At their looks, he continued, "I would rather not deal with questions as to why said item has not been disarmed, after all, and it would cause issues with the Muggles now."

Granted, he was not about to stick his head out that far for them, as he was rather annoyed.

Sipping his drink, Flitwick hummed a little as he cocked an eyebrow, "So, that is one event. What are the others, Albus?"

Just nodding, Albus placed his hands on top of each other as he took a deep breath, "The Second Task will happen in the lake, as decided by Drumstrang. As of now, they are talking about having someone rescued, though it should be safe as I shall speak with the Chieftain of the Mermen and will ask for some help to keep an eye on the Champions." Everyone nodded at that in understanding he meant Submarine girls, "The Third Task, from my understanding, shall be performed in a maze."

Frown on his face as he thought it over, Snape nodded, "Interesting..." At the looks, he waved his hand in the air, "Drumstrang chose the lake, which in February will be extremely cold. However, there is a lake by their school from my understanding that students often swim in. Not to mention using saunas, they'll run into said lake. Thus, they would have the advantage. The maze, however, is very likely to be based on the one at Beaubaxtons, though a bit more dangerous. And thus, Beauxbatons will have the advantage there."

Leaning back, the Headmaster nodded, "That is my thought on the matter, yes."

A sound of rumbling made everyone blink before turning and realizing that it was Hagrid clearing his throat. Shifting around a little, the Care of Magical Creatures Professor grimaced a little, "Uh, Albus? I hate ta ask yeh, but... wha' sort of protections are yeh putting on th' Goblet? Because I don' wan' 'Arry ta be involved in this." At the looks, he flushed some, "I ain' stupid, I can see stuff. And while 'Arry don' want ta be involved, he always gets involved somehow. I just don't want it ta happen this time."

Several seconds passed before Snape nodded and turned to Albus, "As much as I hate to admit it... Hagrid is right about how Mister Potter does get involved in such things whether he wants to or not. He is... not quite the attention seeker that I would have thought." More than one eyebrow rose at that in consideration. Then, nearly as one, they turned to Dumbledore who looked like he had bitten into an apple and found half a worm. With a sinking stomach, Snape and the others realized what that meant and groaned, the Potion Master hitting his head on the table, "Don't tell me..."

In reply, Dumbledore looked at the tea cup and cleared his throat, "Another hot toddy, please." Moments later, it vanished and returned refilled with said drink, which he sipped, "As a matter of fact, I did bring up the fact that we should place protections to make sure only students of age could participate. Unfortunately, I could only convince them to allow an Age Line of all things. It is why I am currently drinking as I much need it after spending several hours attempting to put my head through a mountain."

Glancing at Minerva, who seemed seconds away from going to murder someone if the cursing under her breath said anything, Sprout frowned a little, "Albus, surely you could have placed more protections onto the Goblet. You very likely know quite a few that would be suitable and harder to break than an Age Line."

From where he sat, Flitwick nodded with a frown, "Indeed, I can count off at least seven or eight off the top of my head. An Age Line is a rather weak protection, and one that could be fooled."

With a hum, the Headmaster pinched his nose, "How I ever wish that those children were as mature as you." Taking a deep breath, he let it out in an explosive sigh as he looked up, "It comes down, of course, to politics." More than one blinked at how venomous that last word was spoken before Dumbledore continued, "In particular, the fact that there are issues of trust regarding anything more."

Utterly confused, Minerva looked up at that, "Trust, Albus? Whatever could you mean?"

Expression flat, Dumbledore turned to her, "When I raised the matter of protections on the Goblet, Karkaroff brought up that he would not accept it. After all, who was to say that the protections that I might place on said Goblet would not be to the advantage of Hogwarts over the other schools? It goes without saying that Cornelius asking me right bloody there if they could do it helped." Groans and mutters of hanging certain politicians were heard, though eyebrows raised at Flitwick muttering something vile in Gobblygook, "Now, while Madam Maxime agreed with, and liked the idea of, more protections, her issue was over the problem of casting them. It could not be just myself, and any member of the British Ministry was just as problematic. Of course, that was when Karkaroff stated that if I was to cast magical protections, why, so should the other School Heads."

Already knowing where this was going, Flitwick sighed and pinched his nose, "Which, of course, was shot down because no one would trust Karkaroff with it. Bloody bastard likely knew it too."

Grimace on his face, Albus nodded, "Quite."

Rubbing his face, Snape felt the urge to groan, but held it back... barely, "Honestly, Albus? I would not trust Karkaroff by turning my back if he had both arms cut off. That... Niffler... would absolutely do his best to cast protections to give his Champion every advantage possible." With a sigh, he gave the Headmaster a look already knowing the answer, "And I suppose that he also dismissed the idea of guards, such as the Hogwarts Security, because of some stupid reason as 'Intimidation' of the students from elsewhere."

The nod was all the answer they needed which caused yet more cursing. Leaning back, Poppy had a scowl on her face, "This is going to become a disaster, mark my words, Albus. I don't need to be Trelawney to predict that much!"

In a way, what made that worse was how no one could disagree with her on it...

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Ok, time to get back on this plotbunny and wrap it up. The Hopeless Belgian Dork and The Blushing Greek Subgirl compete for their loved one's bragging rights on the line.

Only My Buttervioline (VII)

Panathinaïkó Stádio, Athens, Greece

28 May 2036 (Women's Archery Medal Round)

Apollo smirked at his older twin sister. "Therese is the superior archer, Artemis. Give it up, she has the fire and passion needed to win the gold. After all, only a heart full of desire can prevail." He tapped the prescription glasses that he had tucked into the neck of his 'Belgian Archery' T-shirt to make the point.

Artemis' eyes narrowed and flashed sparks. "Unlikely. Antigone has calmness and control, Brother. She won't fly too high or lose control," Artemis paused, then her voice gained a definite edge as she finished, "unlike Phaéthōn."

Athena pinched her nose as she watched Apollo's face flush as the shot hit home in one of his sore spots. She shook her head and muttered, "This is a disaster. A complete fucking disaster. I just hope that Athens survives the inevitable."

"This is glorious,"Aphrodite responded as she watched the squabbling siblings as they waited for the final eight archers to compete for the gold, "more popcorn?"

"Wan!" A white doG's paw reached into the tub that the Goddess of Love had brought to snack on.

Athena sighed and shook her head. "Not unless it cures headaches."
-----------------------------

Therese du Chasteler placed her violin case down next to her archery equipment and stretched. Her eyes found the stands and once more, she smiled at her mother, father, grandparents, siblings, aunts, uncles, and cousins from the Potter, Du Chasteler, and Du Chasteler-Malfoy family branches. Then her eyes found Him standing behind the family.

The bronzed, tanned, and blue eyed young man who she had fallen so hard for, and had dreamed of all last night. Playing duets with him -- even letting him play her true body like Mother and Father allowed each other in the deepest and purest act of love that a musical instrument tsukumogami could perform -- all night until she awoke crushing her pillows to her chest.

A fire of passion, desire, and love built in her and her heartstrings sang in perfect joy-filled melodies as her cheeks flamed.

Watch me today.

See how much I love you.

Feel me honor you with how I perform.

He nodded and she nearly blew all her strings from delight.

Then he glanced to the waiting targets and she nodded.

Showtime.
-----------------------------

Therese du Chasteler-Potter tied her spruce-colored light brown hair back with a hachimaki headscarf. Her fingers touched the characters that Grandmother Toku had helped her write over a decade ago before her first archery lesson. The characters that showed what she wanted to gain from her grandmother's lessons in the Art of the Bow.

情熱

Jōnetsu

Passion.

She touched the rising sun disk in the center, and then spared a thought for the man she loved in the stands.

The rising sun.

The sun.

Apollo.

Overhead a crow flew and perched on the Belgian flag once more to mark His favor to the archers competing in a tradition that stretched back to antiquity. A tradition that was spoken of by Homer as part of the funeral games of Patroculus during the Trojan war.

"Therese Lyra du Chasteler! Belgium!" Her family cheered for her along with the crowd for the underdog.

"Tan Ya-ting! China!" The roar redoubled for the three time Olympian and #3 in the world Chinese Archer who was the best hope to break Korea's current hammerlock on women's archery.
Spoiler: Medal Round

"Shoot!"

"Round to Ya-Ting 29-28! Match Score 0-2"

"Shoot!"

"Round to Du Chasteler 28-27! Match Score 2-2!"

"Shoot!"

"Round to Ya-Ting 28-27! Match Score 2-4!"

"Shoot!"

"Round to Du Chasteler 30-29! Match Score 4-4!"

"Shoot!"

"Tie Round 29-29! Match Tied 5-5!"

"One-arrow shoot-off begins!"

Therese stood impassively as the Chinese archer's arrow struck home in the nine ring. The gusting, unpredictable wind blew her ponytail and the ends of her headband around her shoulders as she drew.

"Shoot!"

She aimed and focused on the gold center of the target seventy meters distant.

She reached full draw.

Gold just like the skin of her love, just like the sun illuminating her.

She became one with the target, the wind, the arrow, the bow.

The release came as a surprise to her with its rightness as her arrow flew through the air.

The roar of the crowd as she struck the gold ten ring to advance to the field of four archers hammered her in a perfect symphony of noise.

"Match to du Chasteler 6-5! Du Chasteler Advances!"

She was through to the round of four and would shoot for no worse than bronze next against the top archer in the world.
-----------------------------

Antigone Koustris gave her a friend a happy smile as the bracket updated. Choi Mi-sun had advanced 6-0, dispatching her Mexican opponent with ease.

Therese had scored the upset to face the Korean medal contender.

Then she sat patiently, quietly, silently.

As silent and patient as a submarine on the prowl waiting for the right moment to strike her targets as the destroyers over her searched with hydrophones and sonar.

Ki Bo-bae dispatched her Chinese opponent 6-2 to win the chance to defend her Gold Medal from the 2032 Olympics in New Delhi.

Antigone waited patiently.

"Chang Hye-jin! Korea!" A roar of the crowd for the woman who had already won gold in the team competition.

Antigone waited silently.

"Antigone Koustris! Greece!"

The stadium shook for the cheers for the hometown favorite.

Antigone stood with the fluid motion of a predator.

Her eyes found those of Artemis.

Wordless communication and communion flowed between one Huntress of the Woods and Wilderness and her disciple who Hunted the Abyssals of the deep ocean.

A goose flew overhead once more to herald the favor of the Greek Deity whose lips curled in a knowing smile.

The waiting was over.

The time for action was at hand.

Antigone gave a calm, respectful nod to her opponent.

She assumed her firing position as the winds began to gust and swirl once more.

The Hunt began.

"Match to Koustris 7-1! Koustris advances!"
-----------------------------

Therese stepped back as her first arrow of the match found the red eight ring.

The winds were picking up and swirling fiercer as the match progressed.

She frowned and breathed in and out to refocus.

Then it happened.

Choi's first shot was caught by the wind and deflected badly off course.

It didn't hit gold, or red or even blue but the BLACK of the four-ring.

The scoreboard updated 8-4.

The Korean archer paled as her confidence was badly shaken.

Therese's lips curled in a smug, infuriating, confident, cocky, Muramasa smirk.

The same smirk her mother would wear when she nailed a difficult solo piano piece perfectly for family or a concert hall to enjoy.

The same smirk her aunt Ehren would wear when she conducted a high-stakes business deal successfully for her family to profit from.

The same smirk that her grandmother Colombe had worn when she clashed with steel and spells against evils mundane and magical that she had destroyed.

The same smirk that Great-Grandmother Norimune had worn through her legendary adventures as a hero, a villain, a lover, and a warrior.

The same smirk that all the foes of the Demon Blades of the Mad Smith had seen in the moment that their defeat was assured. No matter if it was Juuchi Yosamu, Jacklyn Fox, Umitsubame, Delilah de Breuil, Wei Ying, or Kagotsuruhe, the message was the same.

You have already lost for I have just triumphed.

She drew once more and aimed at the gold.

Her smirk never changed as her arrow hammered home in the center of the target to give her an insurmountable lead and shatter her opponent's already shaken self-confidence..

One more nail hammering her opponent's coffin lid shut as Therese prepared to bury her.

"Set to Du Chasteler 28-23! Du Chasteler Leads 2-0! Shoot!"
-----------------------------

"Du Chasteler Advances to Gold Medal Match in straight sets 6-0!"

Therese gently patted the weeping and shellshocked Korean archer on the back after shaking her hand. "It just wasn't your day," she said compassionately.

Then Antigone hugged her. "Well done, Terri, now it's my turn!"

Therese nodded and hugged back. "Knock 'em dead, Antigone!"

Antigone took her position and smiled serenely. "I intend to." She focused on her target and loaded her first shot. "Oh, I intend to."
-----------------------------

"Match to Koustris 7-3! Koustris advances to Gold Medal Match!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Well, here it is. Sibling rivalry at its finest with a generous helping of romance and a Greek Goddess in search of the Fountain of Aspirin.

Only My Buttervioline (VIII)

Panathinaïkó Stádio, Athens, Greece

28 May 2036 (Women's Archery Gold Medal Match)

Athena moaned in disbelief at the sight of the two archers who had just made it against all the odds to the final round to face each other with gold on the line. She couldn't believe it, her calculations had been flawless and the chance of this particular match-up was so minute....

The smug, knowing smirk on Aphrodite's perfect lips wasn't helping her mood either as the Cytherean directed it at her. Athena was fighting back the impulse to punch it off her fellow Olympian's face, or bring back Diomedes to send him after Aphrodite once more.
Spoiler: Shooting For The Gold

Therese Lyra du Chasteler, the spirit of her Stradivarius violin, tucked some of her slightly messy light brown hair behind an ear and adjusted her glasses. She then gave her competitor a happy smile and thumbs-up. "Way to go Anti!"

Antigone Koustris, the daughter of the legendary Greek admiral Lana Koustris (who was also the even more legendary huntress Atalanta) and the unawakened spirit of her submarine HN Meleager returned the smile and thumbs-up. "I knew you could do it, Terri!"

In the stands, Apollo turned to his twin with a smugly radiant grin. "I knew that Therese had it in her! I just knew it! Double or nothing on our bet upon our loves and Champions?" He paused and then spoke quietly under his breath. "You Chose a superb Huntress in Koustris, Sister. She is worthy of your love."

Artemis gave a matching confident smile as her voice rose. "Double wager agreed, Brother! Pay up when Antigone wins!" She paused and then spoke quietly in her terse and laconic voice. "du Chasteler likewise, Brother. Well Chosen."

They shook hands to agree on the wager then settled in to watch the show as down below the targets were made ready.

"Antigone Koustris! Greece!"

The crowd roared at the local favorite who bowed her head and raised a hand in acknowledgement.

"Therese Lyra du Chasteler! Belgium!"

Therese gave a smile and wave as cheers sounded.

"Shoot!"

Therese nocked her first arrow and as the winds died down let it fly. Therese shot with all the supreme confidence of a Muramasa in her element. Her arrows soared with all the desire of a Potter looking to claim the love of her heart's desire burning through her heartwood.

Ten.

Beside her, Antigone drew, aimed, and fired in turn. She had the calm confidence of a submarine that had returned from every patrol with the laurel of victory upon her brow and the broom tied to her periscope showing that she 'swept the seas clean'. The unshakable courage that she had inherited from her legendary mother who had participated in the Hunt for the Calydonian Boar and sailed upon the Argo. The desire to impress the love of her life that her father had when he challenged Atalanta to a footrace with his life as the forfeit should he not claim her love and her hand.

Ten.

"Set to Koustris 30-29! Koustris leads 2-0!"

Therese didn't care that she had dropped the first set. Her heart was soaring in crescendos of song as she drew and fired again. For the first time she understood what her father had spoken of when he talked about the moment he realized that her mother Claire was the one for him. That sensation that there were only two people in the world in that moment and you played for the other one in your life, becoming better and purer than you ever thought that you could be since you could do nothing less as a Potter.

Ten.

This was a bigger rush and thrill than playing to achieve the demanding standards of her family.

Nine.

It was even bigger than playing for an audience -- perhaps because it was for the most important audience of all.

Ten.

"Set to Du Chasteler 29-28. Match Tied 2-2!"

Beside her friend and rival, Antigone drew her own arrow and nocked it. Her heart thudded in the same rhythm that was her diesels calling her forth to the sea where she would hunt once more.

Nine.

She loosed another arrow to slam into the target in time with the beating of her diesels, her heart, as she felt the cool gaze of the woman -- the goddess -- that she loved watching her with admiration in her dark eyes.

Ten.

Her heart thudded harder and her pale cheeks pinkened with her blush as she drew the final arrow from her quiver to fire in that moment of perfect calm and tranquility in the eye of the storm that she was sailing through.

Ten.

"Tie set 29-29! Match tied 3-3!"

In the stands, the tension built as the archers fought neck and neck into the fourth set.

Claire watched her oldest daughter put on the performance of her life with tears in her eyes and a song swelling in her heartstrings as she she crushed Ehren and Tony's hands in a white knuckled grip.

Atalanta's keen eyes gleamed in love and pride as her daughter, the spirit of her beloved ship, showed what she was capable of to the world.

Ten.

Nine.

Nine.

Ten.

Ten.

Ten.

"Tie set 29-29! Match tied 4-4!"

Apollo and Artemis smiled happily as the match reached the fifth and final set. For as much as they wanted their Chosen, their Love to triumph, they just as much wanted to show to the audience mundane, magical, and divine the mettle of the young woman who had earned her place in their heart.

Beside them, Aphrodite and Uzume were rapt with joy seeing the red threads binding these spirits to their divine love swell and strengthen with each arrow that flew to the golden heart of the target.

Athena, despite her fears of what would happen when the deadlock was finally broken, was also enthralled at this perfect moment of competition.

Down below, Therese and Antigone locked eyes and nodded in unison.

It is time.

Ten.

Ten.

Two hands grasped their arrows.

Ten.

Ten.

Two bows raised for the final shots of the fifth set.

Two arrows flew.

Ten.

Ten.

The crowd roared at the spectacle of a perfect score by both archers as they competed for gold.

The announcer's voice broke from excitement as he called out. "Tie set 30-30! Tie match 5-5! We go to a one-arrow shootoff!"

Therese took aim and placed her arrow squarely into the X-ring.

Antigone followed suit with her arrow.

"Shootoff continues!"

Antigone's second arrow hit the X-ring again.

So did Therese's.

Therese's third arrow flew into the circle between ten and X ring as the fatigue built in both archers as they fought for the gold medal.

Antigone's third arrow struck the X ring to keep the sudden death competition going.

Then Antigone's fourth arrow landed in the ten ring a centimeter from the inner circle.

Therese took aim.

Her heartstrings sang in an arpeggio of joy and rightness as she once more became one with everything around her.

The breeze swirled.

Apollo's smile widened as Therese loosed in the space between two heartbeats.

The arrow flew.

The crowd roared as it found the heart of the target.

"Therese Lyra du Chasteler-Potter wins the shootout X Ring to Ten Ring!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Kab2

Next part incoming, I hope you like it.
----------------------------------------------
A Choice
Spoiler: Somber times


Words heavier than lead poured from Jen's mouth into Sofia's ears, words of self-sacrifice to make Sofia's escape from her fleet members, at the only cost of a sword; each word turning Jen's plan clearer but they were turning Sofia's engines grim and somber as well; when she finished, Jen stood firm along with her resolve, and with the wind waving her golden hair, she turned towards the enemy and began to walk, each step heavier than the former to do what she considered the best solution.

"Why? Why do you risk your life for someone like me who is a failure to their kind?" said Sofia as the dark emotions inside her heart grew, making her deprecating herself, a child never loved by her family with a strange origin that made her stand out, and with a set of mind very different from them, making her wish that she should never have born, and a justification for all the abuse she received during her stay with them.

"Do I need a reason to help a friend?" said Jen, her face turning to show Sofia a beautiful smile that vanished all the darkness in her heart, leaving Sofia shocked. 'All this was happening only because she was her friend?' though Sofia, she haven't done anything for Jen to consider her a friend, but Sofia's heart rebelled against that thought, now clear of doubt thanks to Jen. Sofia brought back Jen to the surface, eat with her, laughed with her, shared their pasts; she even named her, it should be a normal thought for Jen to sacrifice all her being to pay back the debt she owns Sofia...

Will you allow it? Will you live with it?

Another friend left for you to happily continue living?

All this thoughts swirled in her mind as she saw flashbacks to other situations from when she lived with her Princess, all the other members of the fleet bullying her only because she didn't hate humans, how they mocked her because of her red hair, how in despair she went to the hangar and found comfort in where she least expected it, from a Wa-class transport, an Abyssal who later discovered that was built around a human, how she shared her life with her and how she always listened and comforted her to keep living, to later left her fleet leaving the Wa alone, possibly dead or dismantled because her relationship with Sofia or worse, in the Princess' operation table in another of her 'experiments'.

Will you abandon another friend?

Her hand clenched her swimsuit at the left side of her front, as if something inside ached.

Inside her head a representation of her Princess at one side, mocking Sofia for being a weakling while she experimented on a body with blond hair.

At the other side Jen and the Wa encouraging her to choose the right decision.

...

'Never again'

Refusing to abandon her, Sofia focused in what she could do to help Jen, she listed her armament, 20 torpedoes and 30 TMA mines along with two 2 cm Flack 38, she never used them as her mission were more for exploration, but she had them and that is what mattered now.

But will she be able to shoot them against them?

She had to do it if she wanted Jen to go back with her, to be free of her past to fight for a brighter future with Jen.

Summoning her rigging she stood in her fin shaped boots, her rigging resembling two halves of her bow's inner design at each side of her, a Flack in each hand for shooting and an overseas cap with an earphone and an antenna, in its side a three banded flag with an eagle, her swimsuit turning into a fully fledged black and grey uniform; finally looking towards Jen and her opponents.

Just to see Jen shooting a dark beam to them.

As the beam hit them and turned into a pillar of light, Sofia saw Jen falling to one knee, exhausted for almost depleting her magical energy, but she did it, she ---

{Status report.} Sofia heard the radio transmitting the voice of the Demon.

{Here Ruthless, I have moderate damage in the hull, engines offline and 25% of my crew dead}

{Here Hollow, I am in the same condition as Ruthless}

{I only suffered minimal crew losses, the plating the princess installed took the worse of that thing and it only has a few dents and some loose bolts, stay still and repair those engines, I will kill this human for trying to kill us}

'DAMN!!' Sofia's anger built, if something that powerful didn't kill her how would she able to do anything to her? But she was determined to do whatever she can to escape the island with Jen... or not escaping at all, whatever Jen's fate would be Sofia will follow the same as she won't abandon another friend again.

She readied to attack them to buy time for Jen to recover, but...

"It will be pointless" captain Hüttenwerk said to her, his sad voice filling the command room "You won't be able to make a breach in that armor quick enough before she kill us"

Visibly enraged, Sofia shouted inside the room, her voice despairing "I know! But what else I can do? See how she murder Jen with me doing nothing?"

"Who said about doing nothing?" Hüttenwerk's tone implied that idea was out of the question "I know a way that we can use to kill that bitch, but you have to do everything exactly how I will tell you. Haben wir eine vereinbarung, Unterseeboot Sofia?"

Sensing that his captain was telling the truth and the confidence in his voice, Sofia replied "Jawohl, mein Kapitän!"

------------------------------------------------------------

"Damn, that burdened me more than I thought" was the reply Jen said to the pillar of dark light that just formed; kneeling on one knee from the exhaustion, she pondered the situation.

'Not bad for one skill that I haven't used before, it drained me more than it should but with training maybe I can reach to shoot two or even three and continue fighting' thought the sword spirit as the pillar weakened and disappeared only to show that the three Abyssals were still alive.

'Dammit, it was too much to ask that they succumbed, the beam has to be weaker than I imagined too'

Trying to get up but failing as she had almost depleted her magic, Jen saw how the Demon walked towards her.

"I agree that you are a box of surprises; to think that you could do that much damage to my guard, but you didn't expect the new armor that my princess installed, so I suffered minimal damage instead, but to acknowledge your 'strength' I'll kill you slowly with the help of my rigging."

In that instant the ground below her changed to something resembling the ocean surface if it were composed of black water; behind her the surface bubbled as something surfaced, first a giant grey hand, then the other hand, its wrists chained between them, then its heads came out, without nose or eyes but coated by abyssal steel, their only gap were big mouths filled with teeth, in their necks twin collars with two chains that their end finished in the Demon's back, in its shoulders twin turrets flanked by two AA cannons; as more and more of the rigging emerged it was clear that it was way larger than the demon itself, its spine ending in a lance tipped metal tail that swung left and right ready to impale its enemies.

Patting its left head, that in four legs it was a bit over hers, the Demon smiled "Isn't it beautiful? Behold the mighty rigging of the Battleship Water Demon Tarasque!" and to emphasize her words, the rigging howled while flames erupted from its mouths.

'And she kept all this time the monster under the carpet, nice' Jen thought, Tarasque sat between the two heads while Jen pondered what to say, not showing any emotion. Finally with nothing to lose, she opted for something reckless. "Impressive I will admit, beautiful I don't think so, I have seen crabs more beautiful than it" Jen replied showing a smug but tired smile.

With a vein almost visible in her forehead, Tarasque angrily responded to Jen, her pointy teeth showing in a sinister smile "Heh, I won't kill you quickly, I assure you, you will beg for it but I will deny you of that mercy"

Jen's smile grew at those words "Well, that means that you aren't good in your work, as all bitches have to give anything that was asked in return."

At that last statement, something snapped inside Tarasque "What did you call me? I'll dismember you after break all your bones!" she began to run towards Jen, the ground trembling under the rigging steps.

That was until the right face ate a torpedo fired by a fully armed submarine that made it stop in its tracks.

Looking at her right, Tarasque said "You know? It seems that someone needs to be reminded not to meddle in my affairs, so stay here and don't move, okay?" and with a sinister laugh she turned and began to slowly walk towards Sofia.

"NO!! Why didn't she escape? COME BACK MOTHERFUCKER!!!! LEAVE SOFIA ALONE!!!" grieving Jennifer tried to get up, but her body didn't move 'Dammit, not now! Move stupid body, move!' not getting any result, she turned to see Sofia to at least tell her to run.

Only to see in her eyes the same determination Jen had earlier and a smile that told her everything she needed to know.

'She has a plan and trusts me to follow it, whatever plan it is. Heh, no wonder we are Master and sword' thought Jen as she put all her trust in her Master and friend.

-----------------------------------

Approaching Sofia, Tarasque began to speak "You know that you can't defeat me with that puny armament, right?"

Smugly smiling, Sofia replied "I know that I can't defeat you, but if I fire all my torpedoes it may be possible."

Laughing diabolically as she closed the distance, Tarasque replied "And you think that I will let you? Anyways, you always said that you won't use your armament against anyone, so you are breaking your promise?" with that said she leaned towards Sofia, trying to get some entertainment from her.

But she was disappointed as Sofia's response wasn't what she expected. "Having something to protect makes the people grow, and if I want to protect something I need to use everything at my disposal, even my armament."

"How boring, any last words before I make you limbless?" said Tarasque as she stood in front of Sofia, towering over her.

Showing another smug smile, the Flak at her right hand disappeared inside her hull. "As a matter of fact, yes" said Sofia as she took the magical wand from inside her.

Seeing something that she haven't seen before, and wary because of the stunt Jennifer did to them, she shielded herself with the rigging's hands while Sofia moved the wand as she recited something.

"Magische Teilen!"

Red sparks surged from Sofia's hand, travelling across the wand and finishing in the tip, after that it seemed that whatever Sofia did has failed.

Visibly confused, Tarasque blinked as she asked Sofia "What was that?"

Still with her smile, Sofia replied "It's called magic; I have practiced it since I arrived at this island."

Hilariously laughing Tarasque said "And for what? It did me nothing so it is worthless!"

"Oh, you weren't the target for that spell, Tarasque" replied Sofia still smiling to the Demon that was still laughing.

But she got the answer to the implied question almost immediately, as Jen appeared and with a powerful slash she cut the rigging's tail.
--------------------------------------------------------
Thanks for reading, questions and comments are always welcomed.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Another day, another crosspost from last week's loadout on SV. The muse decided it was time for some feelpedoes in the thread and a deep psychological dive. Opening Quote's important for this one, and it is set waaay in the future.

Strong At The Broken Places

"The world breaks everyone and afterward many are strong at the broken places. But those that will not break it kills. It kills the very good and the very gentle and the very brave impartially. If you are none of these you can be sure it will kill you too but there will be no special hurry." -- Ernest Hemingway, A Farewell To Arms

*-*

....This set of five previously unknown oil paintings, first recorded as part of the painter's estate upon the death of Lord Draco Malfoy and the passage of his wives to join him by the executors of his will, are permanently lent to the National Gallery for display by John-Paul Malfoy. The Younger Malfoy was already a magical landscape painter of note who was instrumental in bringing the attention of the art world to the genius of his father, who did no public exhibitions of his work and painted privately for friends and family such as the wedding paintings of all his children and their cousins.

These are perhaps the finest examples of the Early Period of Lord Malfoy's work as a magical portrait painter of exceptional genius. As common for Lord Malfoy's non-commissioned works, he used himself and his wives as models.

While upon first glance, the five paintings are neither unified by model, subject, nor location, the powerful emotions and pathos displayed link them thematically as a set of masterpieces of the art of one of the most notable magical artists of the 21st, 22nd, and 23rd centuries. Each painting concentrates upon the tragedy of loss, grief, and shame, and are widely considered to be instrumental in the Magical Neo-Classical revival of the 2500s after their discovery and recognition. They are viewed by millions yearly, and we welcome you to experience them as well, visitor....

(Holographic AI guide at the entrance to the Magical Wing of the National Gallery 2767)

VALOR

This piece is set aboard a wet navy warship from the Second World War. Analysis of the details reveal it as a shattered, burning, and sinking Fletcher-class Destroyer littered with the dead and dying. A Native American officer, believed to be Commander Ernest E. Evans (CMOH), bleeding heavily from his wounds, is shouting orders to the -- visible as outlines in the steering compartment when the smoke billows across the scene -- forms of wounded sailors struggling in thigh deep bloodstained water within the open hatch to the steering compartment below him. The one remaining 5"/38 gun turret operational is being fired by the powder-blackened survivors of her gun crew at the approaching Japanese wet-navy warships in the background approaching to deliver the death blow.

The foreground has the ghostly image of the ship spirit of USS Johnston visible as a weeping specter as she gently touches the bloodstained, tattered, and shot torn battle ensign flying over the wreckage with one hand in the final moments before the order to Abandon Ship will be given.

The image of Johnston's stricken but resolute face with its mingled grief, agony, and sad pride as she looks at her crew fighting to the bitter end of the Battle off Samar in 1944 is widely considered to be extremely haunting to the observer when she turns to face the viewer and looks into his heart....

(Holographic AI Guide for the painting called Valor in the Malfoy Collection 2767)

PERSERVERANCE

The scene here is The Cenotaph memorial in London at night. A discarded copy of the Daily Telegraph print newspaper in the foreground puddle is illuminated by the reflection of an outside light source. The newspaper headline "SURRENDER: THIS IS THE END" dates the scene to May 5th, 1945. There are many non-historical and symbolic elements present in the rainstorm, solitary dim light from above the memorial illuminating the focus of the scene in a pool of light, and lack of additional residents present.

Shrouded in blowing rain, and weeping in visible heartbreak as she lays five freshly cut live red poppies (symbolizing death in combat) one at a time at the foot of The Cenotaph kneels a lone blond female figure in Women's Royal Navy Service dress uniform with a black armband. Her face is turned away from the viewer and her hand shakes uncontrollably as she gently places the flowers at the foot of the White Ensign flag (Symbolizing the Royal Navy of the era). The poppies wilt and then sink into the puddle of water and tears at the foot of The Cenotaph in an endless loop that always has four flowers laid and a fifth one being placed.

The scholarly consensus is the mourner is symbolic of the ship spirit of HMS Cleopatra, who was the model for the woman. This hypothesis is bolstered by the infrequent ghostly female images who briefly become visible at irregular intervals within the blowing rain outside the circle of light whenever a flower sinks. These images are modeled on the manifested ship spirits of her sisters HMS Hermione, HMS Bonaventure, HMS Charybdis, HMS Naiad, and HMS Spartan. All five ghosts have looks of love and compassion on their haunting faces as they vainly reach out to the mourning figure to comfort her before they vanish in the rain....

(Holographic AI Guide for the painting called Perseverance in the Malfoy Collection 2767)

DUTY

The setting here is the port of Wilhelmshaven in Germany. The uniforms of the officers and other details place the scene during the middle of the First World War.

Two naval officers in undress uniform speak together as they supervise a work detail attempting to chip away rust on a worn and neglected Gazelle-class Protected Cruiser (an obsolete prewar class) anchored at the breakwater as a hulk. One, holding a radio message form shakes his head to the other officer's question with a melancholy look on his face.

Past the officers, the final ships of the High Seas Fleet, damaged, near sinking, and with their flags lowered in defeat return to port from the Battle of Jutland. In the distance, the setting sun turns the now-empty sea as red as blood while night begins to fall.

Visible on the seaward rail is a ghostly spirit easily identified as that of SMS Niobe. She shakes her head in denial while staring into the now-empty ocean, then falls to her knees in tears as she desperately begs for her sisters to return to her and forgive her for failing to be there for them in Early 20th Century German. This is according to linguistic analysis paired with lip reading as she suffers in an endless loop. This figure is widely viewed to be a painted quintessence of grief and regret....

(Holographic AI Guide for the painting called Duty in the Malfoy Collection 2767)

HONOR

The scene is a mist shrouded cemetery in a yew forest. Headstones with Christian and Jewish iconography stand in serried rows of white marble endlessly into the distance. There is one notable exception in the foreground which is the centerpiece of the painting.

A single jet-black slate cross bearing the cryptic inscription H. v. u. z. W. X.III.17 -- II.VII.42 in silver Fraktur lettering rests at the head of a grave being dug. Next to the grave, a pair of open coffins made of cypress rest with one being occupied while its identical mate awaits its occupant.

The occupied coffin has a blond-haired young man with an incredibly peaceful but dead face dressed in a pristine black and silver Schutzstaffel uniform with a Knight's Cross of the Iron Cross with Oak Leaves at his neck. Atypically, and jarringly, his SS-Ehrendolch honor dagger is bloodstained and chipped as he clasps it in his folded hands upon his breast. It points directly to the bleeding death wound upon his abdomen in an action of significant symbolism.

The other figure is a blond woman dressed in a stained and worn black mourning dress from this era with a veiled face and her hair filthy, tangled, and unbound. She is clearly exhausted with her once-beautiful face hollowed by her difficult life as she uses her bloodstained and torn hands to dig the grave for the corpse to lie in eternally. Her face is filled with resolute acceptance with her pain only visible in the depths of her haunted eyes, filled with tears that never fall.

Ehren du Chasteler-Malfoy, the painter's fourth wife, is the model of the digging woman. The identity of the corpse and the meaning of the second empty coffin have produced intensive scholarly debate among art historians ever since the painting was discovered. To date no clear consensus has been established for this symbolism....

(Holographic AI Guide for the painting called Honor in the Malfoy Collection 2767)

INSIGHT

The last painting in the set is a self-portrait set in a darkened room.

The artist, here a young boy dressed in his Hogwarts school uniform, holds a serpent-decorated silver hand mirror in front of him with an aristocratic sneer as he admires himself. That expression of vanity twists into a look of terror, regret, and remorse. Following the expression change he slowly changes from flesh to lifeless and crumbling stone in an endless loop that begins at the hand holding the mirror and resets as the decaying stone reaches his screaming horrified face. During an cycle with an additional figure, the face will warp into the Basilisk or the Young Man before resetting when they are present. To date, the face has never warped into that of the Girl.

Visible behind Lord Malfoy as reflections over his shoulder in the mirror are a trio of additional figures who fade in and then out during any given petrification cycle. Most frequently seen is a unknown boy his age with dark hair also dressed in Slytherin House robes who has a expression of evil delight in his smirk of triumph as his features warp to that of Lord Malfoy. Next frequently is a monstrous basilisk with eyes the same color as Lord Malfoy. Very rarely, a brown-haired and brown-eyed young girl in Gryffindor House robes is very briefly visible with a look of utter disgust and rejection.

The themes of metamorphosis and the expression of self-knowledge as an action that can either transcend or consume the seeker while it changes him into what is within became more widely developed later within Lord Malfoy's mature Middle Period. This is the earliest known example and use of the symbolism as an apparent first probe at a theme that he later explored in more depth in The Maidens of The Seasons four painting set for instance. The widely accepted metamorphosis symbolism here is the Jungian Shadow (represented by the boy), the Inhuman Monster Within (represented by the Basilisk), and the Feminine (represented by the girl)....

(Holographic AI Guide for the painting called Insight in the Malfoy Collection 2767)

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

Hong Kong SAR

The sounds of war finally faded once more from what was once a major commercial hub city. The various factions that contested a certain artefact had turned their attention elsewhere, leaving behind the ruins they though were devoid of life. None had noticed the hidden eyewitnesses that slipped away. Had they been seen, some would have questioned why they headed north, as the New Territories had been wiped out by a nuclear strike by the PLA as part of the desperate attempts to stop the Abyssal invasions on Blood Week. Or so many had thought.

When the Abyssals struck Hong Kong, and the local PLA garrison was decimated, the Central Government had ordered a hasty retreat to Shenzhen. As the PLA forces fell or left, the invaders suddenly fell under attack, as thousands of spectral soldiers and vessels ranging from junks to British warships fought back. While still outnumbered, the ghostly defenders bought time for survivors to flee. While many sadly perished, survivors were led to the New Territories. The outside world would not realize that one of the earliest examples of post-Statute cooperation between the magical and nonmagical governments would happen in Hong Kong after the surviving members of the Hong Kong Government were met by the other government of the region.

The magical government for the Hong Kong Special Administration Region had the rare fortune of possessing competent leadership. The Magical Chief Executive at the time had put the people ahead of his own interest, and risking the ire of the ICW, he ordered his government to support the fleeing citizens, helping them hide in the magical districts in Hong Kong. However, things had looked dire as the Abyssals then went around the New Territories to attack Shenzhen and the mainland. Isolated, and effectively surrounded by the abyssal forces, the joint government made a fateful gamble. Massive illusion charms were placed over the enclaves within New Territories, causing everyone outside to believe that multiple nuclear weapons had struck the area.

With Hong Kong Island and the areas surrounding Victoria Harbour devastated by Blood Week, and the rest of the SAR seemingly destroyed, Beijing had written off the former British Colony. Nevermind the fact that the People's Republic of China was already busy trying to survive and maintain internal order, they had no resources or men to reassert control over what they had written off as an irradiated wasteland, the remains of a city with questionable loyalty to the Beijing government. The ICW also wrote off Hong Kong after losing contact with the government there. Many of their magical sensors had been overwhelmed, and any magic detected in the area afterwards was assumed to be either radiation or the remains of magical outbursts from wizards sacrificing themselves against the Abyssals. Moreover, the barrier around China had been set up during the rule of Mao Zedong; Hong Kong was, of course, a British Colony at the time, and even after the handover, the barrier had not been extended. Some in the ICW believed that any magic detected in the area may be residual backlash from the barrier after the devastation on Blood Week.

While many of the remaining wizards and witches had been apprehensive about working with their nonmagical counterparts, they had no other choice. Both sides had to learn to work, live, and survive together. Indeed, magic was regularly displayed and used to help everyone survive. Wizarding tents and temporary housing became permanent residences, food was replicated to feed the many mouths. Potable water was also produced thanks to magic. They were able to repair some of the damage to infrastructure, including some portions of the devastated transit system. The KCR East Rail Line from Tai Wai (大圍 ) station to Sheung Shui (上水), the western half of the KCR West Rail Line, and part of the KCR light rail network was restored used for some passenger and freight use.

Not everything was perfect. Some tensions remained between the two communities forced together, and surviving buildings were turned into slums, crowded with families and animals. What was once a first-class world city now looked more like the favelas of Brazil or the infamous Kowloon Walled City. In a twisted irony, some could have compared the situation with the Reservations in Magical Japan. Some district of the slums were deeply influenced by surviving members of organized crime, and there were political factions vying for independence or attempting to rejoin the People's Republic.

Despite everything, they continued to survive and most survivors hoped for the day they can finally reconnect with the outside world, away from the violence.

 

[darthcourt10]

Sidestory - Snippet 269: Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Time for some well-earned Happy Endings for the participants.

Only My Buttervioline (IX)

Panathinaïkó Stádio, Athens, Greece

28 May 2036 (Women's Archery Gold Medal Ceremony)

A hush fell over the crowd as the archers who had competed for the medals waited at the podium. A trio of staffers brought out trays with the rewards for being the best in the Olympics.

Crowns of Laurus nobilis, the bay laurel, known as Daphne in ancient Greece after the nymph whom Apollo had loved and lost. A nymph turned into the evergreen tree of the bay laurel, whose leaves would be woven into crowns showing nobility and excellence in the arts and athletics that had pleased Apollo and Artemis, both of whom had groves of these sacred trees.

Bouquets of flowers as well for the ladies who had competed well and truly.

And last but not least, medals of burnished bronze, shining silver, and gleaming gold to show the world what the recipient had done in the XXXVI Olympiad in her chosen contest of Women's Archery.

Therese du Chasteler held her violin case as she stood patiently while the delegate from the International Olympic Committee and the representative from the World Archery Federation were announced. She gave a smile to Antigone Koustris on her right and then Choi Mi-Sun on her left who had recovered from the defeat that Therese had given her to win a medal.

"Choi Mi-Sun! Korea!"

The Korean archer stepped to the podium to cheers. She smiled, and waved to the cheering crowd. Then she bowed her head to have her brow crowned with laurel and receive the congratulations of the dignitaries. The bouquet followed, and last the bronze medal.

"Antigone Koustris! Greece!"

The crowd erupted as Antigone stepped onto the podium. She blushed and waved happily, but her gaze was locked on only a few targets in the cheering multitudes.

Aunt Medea.

Father.

Mother.

Artemis.

Each with the same message in teary faces.

In blinding smiles.

In glistening eyes.

I am so proud of you, Antigone.

I love you.

The roar redoubled as she was crowned with laurel. The stadium shook as the medal of shining silver was hung around her neck. The first medal ever won by Greece in this event.

Saltwater stung her eyes as she touched it in delighted wonder.

"Therese Lyra du Chasteler! Belgium!"

Therese felt as light as a feather as she stepped to the highest of the three podiums. Her blinding smile split her face as the cheers of the crowd buffeted her like a tornado.

Her eyes found her madly celebrating family and the beaming face of her love.

Gold-flecked blue eyes and a sunny smile projected a message that resonated with her her soaring soul on chords and melodies of delight.

I knew you could do it.

You proved your worthiness to the world... and to Me.

You are worthy to be my Love... and my Champion.

Therese swallowed and her lips moved as she whispered back shyly, unheard in the roar of the crowd, save by the One who she sent her words to.

"I swear on my soundboard, my soul, and my strings to be your Champion, Lord Apollo. Because I love you."

His smile widened and the sunlight caressed her to lift her higher than she could ever have dreamed of flying as she bowed her head.

The laurel of victory crowned her spruce colored hair.

A medal the brilliant gold of the Sun overhead adorned her neck.

Then as the athletes turned to face the three flagpoles, Therese took her true body from her case and raised herself to her shoulder, activating one of her enchantments that would let her voice fill the stadium with song.

As the Belgian flag was raised, she began to play La Brabançonne from memory...
Spoiler: Therese Plays The Belgian National Anthem...

...before seguing into Ὕμνος εἰς τὴν Ἐλευθερίαν to honor Antigone's triumph...
Spoiler: ...Then The Greek National Anthem...

...causing the stadium to erupt into singing at her display of sportsmanship...

...then she finally concluded with Aegukga as a solo rendition as the archer who she had defeated to reach the gold wept in joy with this show of respect.
Spoiler: ...And Finally The Korean National Anthem

Because the glory of victory was only possible by virtue of the quality of the competition.
-----------------------

Villa Uvas Munificus, Slopes of Mount Ossa, Thessaly, Greece
Spoiler: A Buttervioline's Reward

Antigone squeezed the hand of her Belgian friend as the Portkey from the Olympic Village deposited them at Aunt Medea's villa in Thessaly. Therese gulped and then squeezed her hand back. "Thanks for the lift, Anti."

Antigone grinned and then released her friend's hand. "Anytime, Terri." The subgirl turned to look at the setting sun gilding the laurel trees of the Vale of Tempe, beloved of Apollo and the Muses in myth and folklore. "I got a message from Aunt Medea, and you have a surprise waiting for you." The grin widened.

Therese blinked and then reached for her currently-absent glasses out of habit before blinking. "Um, surprise, Anti?" She blushed and looked at the rising moon silvering the wine-dark Aegean Sea in the distance.

A quiet voice filled with presence suddenly shot a quiver down the spine of her true body. "Yes. Surprise."

Therese turned to see a midnight haired and creamy skinned young-seeming woman clad in a light silvery tunic, silver sandals, and carrying a quiver and bow step from the shadows.

Antigone gave an overjoyed smile. "Artemis! You came!" She dashed to the deity and hugged her.

The deity hugged her back and then touched the silver medal. "Well shot. My Huntress."

Antigone blushed scarlet and nibbled her lip.

Artemis then turned her gaze on Therese. Eyes as deep and dark and mysterious as a starlit night in the wilderness surveyed her. Finally perfect lips curled slightly. "Brother Chose well. See how you Hunt next."

Both Antigone and Therese relaxed at the calm words of approval.

Artemis made a gesture toward the door of the Villa. "Brother's inside. Go see him."

Therese bowed her head. "Thank you, Lady Artemis."

Artemis nodded, and then she and Antigone vanished into the shadow, with only girlish excited giggles to mark their stealthy passage.

Therese gave a fond smile and blushed, then walked to the door.

As her hand touched the latch it opened and He was there. Even with the normal blur of things close to her, he was as sharp and clear and radiant as anything she would ever be able to see.

All the blood in her body shot to Therese's face. She got an uncontrollable goofy grin and whispered in chorus with Apollo.

"so dreamy...."

Finally she took all the courage that she had, all the self-confidence that she had gained in the Olympics in both hands and rosined up her bow. "Um... hi." She squeaked out, then blushed as her voice cracked. "I'm Therese. W-what's y-your name?" An internal voice that sounded like her siblings and her friends like Martje screamed at her that she was approaching Maximum Dork status as her nuclear blush went critical.

He blushed in turn. "Apollo." A perfect finger touched the glasses that he held. "These are yours, right?" Then he blushed a deeper bronze at his words.

Therese nodded with a beaming smile and then gasped at the electricity shooting through them both as the glasses changed hands.

"Yes, yes they are..." She gathered her courage once more and looked into his warm, wonderful eyes as she smiled shyly after putting her favorite glasses back on her face. "D-do you like violin music?"

His smile and nod caused her spirit to soar as high as the Sun. "I do love music. Want to walk into the Vale of Tempe and serenade each other?"

She grasped his hand tight in a sudden movement. Her overjoyed beaming smile split her face while she nodded eagerly. She squealed out. "YESYESYESYESYESYES!!"

From the window Aphrodite turned to Athena. "See, even hopeless dorks can find true love. One day, even you will experience that." The Cytherean's grin was smugly satisfied and she summoned a pair of sunglasses. "Deal with it!"

Athena shook her head. "He's still a dork, though. Let's listen to Claire and her family play."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Looking out the window as the car drove along, Yae had wide eyes as she looked out at the base, "Gozaru..."

In the back seat, Nobu gave a laugh as she grinned, "Pretty impressive, isn't it? Heh, back in my first life something like a military base could not have been imagined."

Glancing at her friend, Okita turned towards Yae with a slight smile, "Well, it is hard not to be impressed. The base itself is practically a small town with everything that it has."

The lone non-reincarnated teen turned around in her seat at that in interest, "Really? A small town?"

Only adjusting her glasses, Uesugi nodded a slightly, "Indeed." She made a motion with her hand as she shook her head, "While we have not seen the whole base, Harry-Kun does, in fact, live here. And both him and Natsumi-Chan have confirmed that there is quite a bit here."

Just ticking off on her fingers, Okita nodded, "There's stores, arcades, a theatre, restaurants, a gym, pools... pretty much everything. Apparently there is even a bus service that goes through the base as well so that people can get places quicker."

Eyes wide, Yae just stared at her, "Gozaru... I never thought that there was so much on the base..."

With a small shrug, the former Shinsengumi shook her head, "Neither did I, really. But there you go."

Arms behind her head, Nobu shrugged, "That is ignoring the whole tunnels under the base." At the look, she waggled her hand, "Sort of cool, but there's like twenty seven miles of tunnels down there. And they use them for all sorts of things."

From where he was driving, Ryouma chuckled some, "They're useful though for getting around when the weather is bad, don't need to go outside at all." He then glanced to where work was being done on one such tunnel and shrugged, "They do get creepy down in the older, abandoned parts. Really creepy, and most of us avoid those places."

Just as Nobu was about to say something, the other two girls slapped their hands over her mouth with the same expression on both their faces, "No."

Needless to say, that caused giggles to erupt from the last of the girls, and she shook her head a little.

Eventually, the car pulls up in front of an apartment building and Yae looked up at it in interest, "Is this where Harry-San lives?"

Simply nodding as she undoes her seatbelt, Uesugi hummed a bit, "Hai, from memory this is where Harry-San lives alongside his adoptive Okaa-San and Imouto." Checking her phone, she frowned a little, "Though we are a bit early, unfortunately..."

Having already unbuckled her seatbelt, Nobu wiggled over a protesting Okita, "By an hour, but who's counting?!" Opening the door, she lunges out, "Freedom!"

Eyebrow twitching, Okita tried to grab her and instead fell over as the former warlord cackled madly. Unable to help herself, Yae giggled some as she got out after thanking Ryouma. Joining the others at the vehicle's trunk, she pulled out her gym bag, which was filled with all she would need for a week.

Part of her mind went back to what had happened when she told her parents about the invitation. At first, they had been stunned by it, as was her grandmother. A trip? To Britain for a few days? Since they were middle class, such a thing was almost impossible to comprehend. Yet, there it was and was confirmed when Nagato called them later to speak with them. Despite being confused with how, her parents accepted the offer quickly. Especially since it meant that they would have fruit preserves that might last for a few weeks.

That was something that Yae's mother and grandmother were looking forward to.

Before the last bit of luggage was pulled out, Harry had opened the door to the apartment building, smile on his face, "Hey Guys." Cocking his head to the side a little, he raised an eyebrow, "A bit early..."

Shrugging, Nobu grinned a bit, "Can't he helped! Besides, better early than late."

That got her a twitch of the lips from the teenage boy before he picked up one of the gym bags, "Here, let me give you a hand with that, you guys can wait in my apartment until it's time to go."

Leaning out the window of his car, Ryouma chuckled some as he gave a salute, "Thanks for taking care of them for the next week, Harry-San. Okita? Don't cause too much trouble!"

Face flushed, said girl glared at him, "Shut up!"

However, all he did was give her a jaunty wave and take off. Amused, Nobu followed the car with her eyes before chuckling, "He's a good Onii-San."

Sighing, Okita had a slight smile on her face, "He is at that... but I'm never going to tell him that."

That got a chuckle from the others before Harry shook his head with a smile, "Anyways, like I said, we can wait in the apartment until it's time to meet up with the others." He gave a small shrug, "I got oatcakes just out of oven if you want some."

Almost immediately, Okita and the other two reincarnated teens licked their lips hungrily. For her part, Yae blinked a little at their reactions in bemusement, "Oatcakes, Gozaru?"

Uesugi gave a hum as she had a far off look on her face, "Harry-Kun's oatcakes are quite delicious for something seemingly so simple."

Rubbing the back of his neck with his free hand, the wizard in question chuckled a little, "I'm not sure myself why people like them. They're pretty simple." He began to tick off on one hand as he continued, "Oats, evaporated milk, honey, and some spices like a touch of cinnamon and nutmeg... yet people love them. They're good for a snack though as they fill you up."

Arms crossed, Nobu scoffed a bit as she turned to Yae as they entered the apartment building, "It was one of the best things about our class when we did home economics with the cooking section. Harry-Kun here is an amazing cook and baker. Heck, even Sensei was impressed with him and how he could take a few ingredients and make something wonderful from them."

Just shrugging, Harry lightly blushed from the praise, "I just like cooking, that's all. Not that big of a deal."

Each of those whom had been classmates with him simply gave the fourteen year old amused looks. Deciding that, perhaps, it was best not to say anything at all, Harry coughed and continued to walk to the Nagato-Potter apartment despite the snickers behind him. Just opening the door to the apartment, he held it so that the others could enter before closing it behind him and setting the gym bag on the floor.

From the couch, Shiromizu poked her head up and blinked as she chewed something, "Hmm? They're early."

Grin on her face, Nobu gave a laugh and shrugged, "Can't he helped!"

Meanwhile, Harry just gave Shiromizu a look, "Really? I mean, really? You had to go and grab at least one of the oatcakes while I was gone?" Sighing, he rubbed the side of his head, "At least tell me that you didn't eat all of them."

Pout on her face, the Mizuchi gave him an innocent look, "Of course not! How could you think of such a thing regarding your beloved Onee-Sama?!"

Softly snorting, Harry waggled his hand, "I give it a six out of ten. As to how? I know you far too well, Shiromizu." He then gave a shrug as he headed over to the plate, "Also, you've picked up some bad habits from Jin."

At that, Shiromizu's pout increased in size, "Saying such things about your Onee-Sama..." Suddenly, her pout became a smirk, "Though that is what makes it so amusing~"

Blinking, Yae looked between them in confusion. The two were acting like siblings after all, were they related? Though they didn't look much like each other... about to say something, the Kendoka froze as Shiromizu came around the couch... and revealed that her lower body and legs had been replaced with a serpent's, red marks slightly glowing all over said scales, "G-Gozaru..."

Raising an eyebrow, Shiromizu glanced at her before turning to Harry, who shrugged. Then, she gave one of her own before putting her attention back to Yae, "My apologies... I am Shiromizu, the Mizuchi of the Shiromizu no Gawa which flows from Ginzanyama."

Quickly bowing, Yae swallowed a little, "A-ah, that is fine." Straightening, she chewed her lip some, "I... did not expect to meet one such as you, Shiromizu-Sama."

It went without saying that the Mizuchi in question was extremely amused by her actions. Cocking an eyebrow, she reached over with her tail and poked Harry in the cheek, "At least some people have proper respect for me."

Just rolling his eyes, Harry gently whacked said tail away from his face, "Sure, sure, whatever."

For her part, Yae stared in stunned disbelief at that, which only deepened as Shiromizu laughed. Weren't all the Mizuchi from the old tales proud creatures who could take offence from anything? Yet, here was one laughing as she teased a human and he did so back. However, her attention was grabbed as Shiromizu turned towards her with a knowing smile, the Mizuchi waving a hand, "Don't sweat it, Harry here has been my Otouto of sorts for years. Besides, use -San instead of -Sama, I would prefer it."

Only nodding, the lone non-Magical teen bowed a little, "O-of course."

Standing up, she flushed a bit at the smiles and good-natured chuckles that met her. However, a few moments later, Harry appeared and held out a plate to her, "Here you go, some nice oatcakes. Go ahead and try them, I have some tea if you want it as well."

Yae blinked a bit at that, but thanked him as she took one of the offered treats. Biting into it, she was surprised that it was soft, moist, but also good. As he told her, however, it was a bit heavy, but in a good way. It was very obvious why the others said that it was good as a snack.

And, as the Kendoka chewed, she could taste the slight hints of honey as well as spices such as nutmeg and cinnamon.

Beside her, Okita bit into one happily with a hum, 'So good...' Opening her eyes, she tilted her head a little, "One of these days you really have to teach me how to make these. They'd be good to munch on a trip."

Lightly laughing, Harry just gave her a shrug, "We'll see." As Uesugi took one, he hummed a bit, "By the way, if you want, I have a trunk in my room with expanded insides. We could put your luggage in there and shrink it, would make it a lot easier to handle."

Needless to say, all of the teenage girls there outside of an amused Shiromizu agreed.

His lips twitching, Harry motioned for them to follow after picking up one of the gym bags and putting it over his shoulder. A few moments later found them inside of his room and looking around in interest. Rubbing her chin, Nobu hummed a little, "So this is your room? I see, I see..."

More than a little amused, Uesugi noted that the room itself was neat and tidy. But, then her eyes caught sight of something and she blinked, "Is that a Tooth on display?"

At that, the others turned to the giant fang that sat on a stand, the sharp tip covered by a piece of silver. With a nod, Harry scratched his cheek some, "Hai, that's from a thousand year old basilisk that I killed about... a year and an half ago."

Furrowing her eyebrows, Yae looked at the fang in confusion, "A... basilisk? What is a basilisk?"

Grimace on his face, Harry rubbed a bit at his arm, "Imagine a snake the size of an Uwabami. Now, give it the ability to slay someone by meeting their eyes, petrify them if it meets their eyes indirectly such as through a reflection, and venom that can kill a full grown man in a matter of minutes. Now give it hide enough that it's tough to cut and pierce without a lot of force." He gave them a flat look, "That is a basilisk."

Not saying anything, Nobu looked at the fang for a few moments before turning to Harry and looking at where his hand was rubbing his arm, "... That is where you got that scar. It bit you."

Eyes widening, they turned to the teenage boy who paused before lifting the sleeve of his shirt to reveal the puckered scar that was there, "It's... master cast a spell that made the floor slick. So I did the only thing that I could and stabbed it through the roof of the mouth which killed it. But that fang pierced my arm as well. At which point... well, I was lucky that Phoenix tears cure any poison or venom and heal wounds. Still, it was too damn close."

Nodding, Okita grimaced a little, "I can imagine..." She gave a look at the fang before noting a photograph of Harry with a jewelled sword. Ignoring the gemstones, she noted he was posing and her eyes went wide at the sight of the giant, reptilian head behind him that was bigger than he was, "Is that...."

With a glance at the photo, Harry chuckled, "The Basilisk? Hai."

Reaching for a book, he flipped some pages until he turned it to them. On said page was a picture obviously taken from above, which showed some shipgirls next to the monstrosity. Jaw dropping at the sight, Yae felt a small shiver at the idea of facing it with only a sword. Right then, all the old tales felt all the more impressive, "That... is frightening, Gozaru."

With a shrug, Harry shook his head and let them flip through the pages, "Hai, but it is what it is."

Intrigued, Uesugi shared a look with Nobu who gave a slight nod. Yes, both of them would have most definitely wanted Harry as a retainer in their first lives. Even some of the more powerful warriors would have balked at fighting such a creature. After getting a bit more of the story out, including how Fawkes had poked out the serpent's eyes, Uesugi nodded before a thought occurred to her, "Harry-Kun? What happened to the remains?"

That made the fourteen year old boy blink before he shrugged, "It was skinned and some of it was sold. Anything that could be used for potions was harvested. And the meat, while poisonous due to being saturated in dark magic, was tasty to Abyssals so we gave it to Hoppou and the Fleet Of Laughtet as well as Wanko's Fleet. The skeleton... is still in one of the warehouses here. Most of what was left on it has decayed, but there's a fight between the National Museum of Nature and Science in Tokyo and the British Museum in London who gets to mount and display the skeleton. Whoever doesn't will get a replica of all the bones, however."

Once more looking at the pictures, Uesugi, Nobu, and Okita snorted and spoke as one, "We wonder why they're fighting over them."

Said reply got snickers from Harry before he pulled out the trunk in question and began to slip the gym bags into it. Interested, the former Head of the Oda hummed as she rubbed her chin, "This... this sort of magic would have been extremely useful. Imagine just having a few such trunks and what it could have meant for campaigns when a single man could bring most of what was needed."

Frown on her face, Uesugi adjusted her glasses a little, "Indeed. It would have been extraordinarily useful for warfare."

Meanwhile, Yae was looking around in curiosity. There were some books there that interested her with titles such as "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them", "Quidditch Though the Ages", "Onmyoudo: the Beginner's Guide to harnessing the spirits", and the like. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see a cauldron sitting on a desk as well as parchment and what looked like quills. On said desk was also what looked like half an amethyst geode, glinting in the light.

It was just like something from one of the manga involving sorcerers and the like in the modern day.

As she looked around the room, though she was befuddled by the terrarium with a small castle inside, her attention was caught by something else. Yae's eyes widened a little as she looked at a foot long skull mounted on a piece of wood, long, needle-like teeth able to be seen, "Gozaru... what is this?"

Looking over, Harry nodded some, "That's a skull of a pike that I caught and killed." Grimacing, he shook his head, "Damn thing nearly tore my hand when I caught it, bloody vicious bugger."

Somewhat amused, Okita leaned in to look at it and noted the picture of Harry from a few years back with said fish in his arms, "Huh... so it's a kind of fish?"

Bemused at the expressions he was getting, Harry chuckled, "Hai, they live in streams back in Britain, usually in the weeds. They're predators, so they lunge out and eat other fish, ducks, and the like. That one there I got from a stream on my property and was about fifty pounds. Since the streams haven't been fished in more than two decades, the pike got the chance to get nice and big. Just makes them more aggressive though." He then gave a shrug, "Good eating too, but with how they got all sorts of small bones, you need to be careful when filleting them. Like perch."

Each of them gave that a bit of thought before nodding. Nobu did lean in to look at the skull before turning back to Harry with one raised eyebrow, "So why did you keep the skull?"

Expression utterly flat, Harry spoke in an extremely dry tone that got him snickers, "After it tried to eat my hand, I decided that I was not only going to eat it, but keep something from it as well." Then he shrugged with a slight smile, "Usually, I just keep pictures and such."

At that, the others nodded and soon after, they left the apartment to join up with the others.

 

[darthcourt10]

KiMaSa

And the Nagato chan saga continues.


Opening

Naka grinned. "It looks packed out there!" She commented as she peeked through the curtains.

"Are you ready?" Enterprise asked.

"I was born ready!" Naka replied.

"Good. Because I'm as nervous as a tribble at a Klingon banquet."

"What's to be nervous about? It'll be fine!"

"Easy for you to say," The famed starship replied. "Afterall, this isn't like a pitched battle. If things go wrong... The world wakes up tomorrow just like it did today. And then for you... There will be real missions. The British girls? They can always haul cargo. They'll still have a role to play. Me? Nagato? Arizona? This is the best we can do. What if our best isn't good enough? What if... What if I'm as fake as the plywood and plastic I was made from?"

Naka shook her head. "That won't happen. Because you girls aren't just made from plywood. You're made from dreams. You of all people should know the power of a dream."

"I know... and I'm still scared. I'm scared that maybe the girl behind the curtain will be a disappointment to the legend they think I am."

"You want to know the trick for success? It's easy! Think of the worst thing that can possibly happen!"

"And?"

"And don't let it happen!" Naka grinned. "I read that in a Star Trek novel once.

"Okay then. If it's from Star Trek, it MUST be good advice!" She looked at the clock. "Well, it's time! Good luck!"
***

In the stands, Nagato leaned forward expectantly. Harry was right, she thought as she looked over at her son, surrounded with his friends and his own veritable fleet around him. Nagato was in many ways, like a daughter. She existed because of who Nagato was and she had already proven that she lived by the same code of honor and responsibility. Nagato knew her daughter... She smiled at that thought... her daughter must be a bundle of nerves now. It was much the same as Nagato felt before a battle when all the preparation and planning was done and there was nothing to do but wait and ponder all the imponderables. Hoppou was right at her side, Nagato having made certain that Hoppou fully understood that no real hostile abyssals were here.

Mutsu was also here with Richardson at her side as it should be, Hiei was watching the twins tonight with Rose and Haruna visiting. Her own admiral and Kongou... There must be at least a hundred shipgirls by her count! Perhaps more! Looking around the auditorium, Nagato thought she recognized... No... that didn't seem possible? She must have been mistaken. Well, no matter. The house lights were dimming...


***

A solitary light shone upon Naka as she looked over the audience.

"Welcome! I am Naka! Idol of the Fleet! I will be your host today. And it is wonderful to see so many faces here today! Many of you I know. Our own Admiral Goto... Kongou chan is looking very nice today! Admiral Richardson and Battleship Mutsu! Congratulations on the twins! I see several of our heavy hitters today! Iowa... Enterprise... " Naka smirked. "You just might not be the 'Biggest E' here today. Hello Atago! I see Johnston...Des Division 6... LOTS of shipgirls here today...Almost as if they were expecting something..."

At that moment, a tall, pale figure in a white dress stepped out and stared at the audience. She turned to Naka.

"Hey! That's not fair!"

"What do you mean?"

"There must be at least a hundred shipgirls out here! I mean... That's a bit unfair! On my side, there's just me!" She stamped her foot.

"Hime... They're just here to watch the show."

"What?"

"That's right. They're just part of the audience."

"So they won't open fire on me?"

"Nope!"

"Well! That's better! In that case, I'd better hurry and put the finishing touches on my evil plan!" The abyssal ducked back behind the curtain.

Naka shook her head. "Central Island Hime, folks! Anyway, it's not just shipgirls here today! Let's give a warm greeting to the officers of Bokotou Police Station, They just successfully raised nearly a million yen for 'Orphans of the Storm', one of the charities we're supporting with today's show. Enjoy the show officers! You've earned it!" Naka led the clapping for the sixteen officers who had gotten a day off for their efforts. "And everyone, remember that ALL the ticket proceeds will go to charity. Anyway! Enough of the chit-chat! Who here is ready to see a show?"

The crowd applauded and Naka grinned. "Alright... Well then, let me turn things over to our narrator." The light on Naka faded and another light shone upon a figure dressed as a samurai.

"Greetings travelers, I am called Muroc Maru, Last built of the Takao class cruisers. I'm searching for my fleet. I must hurry because the waters this day are troubled. And I suspect I am not the only one in a hurry today." From off stage the shouts of voices came calling out to Muroc Maru. "Ah! My fleet! I must go now..." Muroc hurried off stage to the right. To the left, a light shone on a door marked 'Plott Devices' behind it were many items, some recognizable, like a DeLorean, and a blue police call box. A familiar figure slunk toward the door.

"Shhh...." Hime motioned to everyone. "I just know I'll find something useful here!" Hime started to rifle through things. "Electric can opener... Slap chop... What is this? the Home Shopping Network?... My car keys! How did they get here? There's just gotta be something good I can use!" Hime turned to the audience and looked thoughtful.

"I have a little confession to make... " She pinched her fingers together. "Everybody thinks I'm the 'Big Bad' around here... Actually... I have a boss... " Hime cringed dramatically. "And she is NOT happy right now! Apparently, she's sick of my constantly losing to The Great Lakes Battleship! I mean... I'm not fond of it either but my boss... We call her 'Lemurian Princess', she's REALLY not happy. And if I don't sink that battleship, I'm going to be in big trouble!"

"You're already in big trouble!" Hime's eyes widened as a familiar voice cut across the stage, a figure only half-lit.

"The Great Lakes Battleship!"

The figure stepped more firmly into the light, showing the famous heroic battleship carrying her famous shield.

Hime turned to the audience. "Okay! Who squealed? Hunh?"

"Um? Excuse me?" Illinois interrupted.

"In a minute! Can't you see, I'm talking to the audience!" She turned back from the battleship. "I mean... Who would tell on me? I'm pretty and cute! And..."

"And out of time, Hime!"

Hime paused with a finger on her chin, just below the mask that covered the lower part of her face and turned.

"We gotta fight now?"

"Unless you'd like to just surrender?"

"That would make the show boring so..." Hime snatched up a bracelet from one of the tables. "I'll just run away!" Hime ran off stage laughing merrily. Illinois looked confused and then the stage went black...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Looking around the brightly lit tunnel in interest, Shiromizu behind them, Yae blinked a bit in curiosity before turning to Harry, "Were these really built back in the 1940s, Harry-San?"

His lips twitching a bit as he lightly chuckled, Harry nodded, "Hai, though they look a lot different than they did before Blood Week." Gesturing around them, he continued, "The original tunnels were dug after the Doolittle Raid, and they go deep under the ground. They had a lot down here including a power plant, a hospital, and a full on Midget Submarine factory. In the deeper levels there were some... research projects... that were also happening."

The teenage Kendoka did not need to ask what said projects were due to the look on Harry's face as well as those of the three reincarnated teens. Deciding a change of subject was best, she cleared her throat, "So, um... they decided to... refurbish them?"

More than a little thankful for the change of subject, Harry shook his head, "Before Blood Week, they were sealing them up bit by bit. They didn't really have a use at the time and due to the construction, were sort of dangerous since during earthquakes you had falling rocks."

At that, Yae looked up at the ceiling in some worry before turning back to Harry, "A-and now?"

Only shaking his head, the teenage boy pointed a finger towards the ceiling, "They put reinforced concrete above us with joints every so often, so it's now perfectly safe unless we're talking something like the Great Kanto Earthquake. No one wants to guess how well anything would take something like that." Various nods met him at that as they looked around, "Anyways, after Blood Week and the Abyssal bombing campaign, the tunnels became important again. Elsewhere in Yokosuka, they were able to become ready made shelters for civilians until purpose ones were built... and still are. Here on the base, they were used for shelters, record keeping, and the like. Deep in them, there's even an emergency Command Center just in case."

Hands behind her head, Nobu glanced around in thought, 'Hmm...' Remembering some of the news reports, she narrowed her eyes a little and glanced at Harry, 'And with the news reports coming from China, most likely not just because of the Abyssals, either...'

Meanwhile, Harry continued, "So they refurbished them and everything. New walls, floors, and the like." A hum made him blink and he moved to the side, "Okay, guys, out of the way of the cleaner."

Each of the teens moved to the side as the floor cleaner, which was the size of other industrial ones, moved past as it avoided them. At the front, a camera swept the area in front of it for obstructions... mainly because said floor cleaner was entirely autonomous and had no human operating it. Once it was past, Uesugi looked back some, "Hmm... is that one of those new cleaning robots?"

Harry gave a nod to that, "Hai, otherwise with the amount of traffic that the tunnels get, you would need the cleaning staff going twenty four seven and probably at least fifty or so. They're testing them out right now though, and Ooyodo-Oba says that they're doing quite well when working alongside the human cleaning staff."

That only got him sounds of interest before they moved on. Reaching a door, Harry swiped a card through the reader and then punched in a code. Moments later, the small light went from red to green and he opened the door up for the other teens who quickly followed him through. As they turned a corner, the teenage wizard gave a wave as he could see Natsumi with Taiyang's sword form at her side and the others waiting for him alongside Nagato, Ooi, Kitakami, Ryuuhou, and Taigei, as well as Iku and Hachi. The blonde Submarine, who had been chatting with Iku, had her expression light up as she caught sight of Harry, "Harry-Chan!"

Just a few moments later, they were hugging and Harry gave the Subgirl a kiss on the cheek, "Hachi-Chan!"

He then proceeded to kiss the cheeks of Iku, Taigei, Ryuuhou, and Natsumi as well, which all of them smiled at before returning the favor. With a small nod, Nagato smiled some before nodding, "Good, we're all here." Checking the time, she hummed a little, "We have a few minutes though... Natsumi-San? I believe that you have something for us?"

Nodding, the Kitsune reached into her pocket before pulling out the time turner, "My Ojii-San and Obaa-San is letting us use the time turner my family has. That way, we can do more harvesting as well as do some sight seeing."

Lost, Yae leaned in to examine the strange object, which had an hourglass in the middle, "Um, a time turner? What is that?"

Amused and wanting to see the reaction she would get, Natsumi grinned some, "It allows for one to travel back in time. In this case, about twenty four hours or so."

Jaw dropping, the lone non-magical and non-reincarnated teen stared, "T-time travel!? Gozaru..." Looking from Natsumi to the device, she shook her head, "T-that is possible?"

Only humming, Natsumi slipped the time turner back under her shirt, "Hai, though there are rules and such. Thankfully, we only need to worry about the basics..."

It took a few minutes, but they explained to a stunned Yae the various rules. Said teen soon became thoughtful and nodded at what she was hearing before humming, "I see. That does make sense, Gozaru."

Having arrived partway through, Jin practically inhaled a hoagie that she had bought. Chewing, she shrugged some as she picked some lettuce from her teeth, "Yeah, thereabouts anyways." Looking around, the Mizuchi rolled her shoulders a little, "So, we're getting this show on the road then?"

Each of the teens either smiled or grinned at that as they nodded. Soon enough, they walked through the Vanishing Cabinet. Quietly, they made their way up and out of the basement and signed in at the manned desk whose guard nodded at them. With that done, they walked out the door and Yae blinked as she looked around, "It's night?"

With a hum, Harry gave a nod, "Hai, Britain is... about eight hours behind Yokosuka after all. So when we left, it was about ten hundred hours, and here it's two hundred hours, so early morning."

Amused, Natsumi gestured with the time turner that she had, "Hence, having this. It'll make things a lot easier for all of us."

That got her relieved nods and they gathered around the portkey. Moments later, they all felt a jerk behind their navels and the world dissolved into swirls and the like as they were flung through space. As they hit the ground, Yae blinked as she looked around, "Gozaru..."

Nearly having fallen, if not for the quick reflexes of Iku, Harry nodded, "Portkeys are kind of like that."

Rather amused at how he seemed to hate Portkeys, Natsumi shook her head with a slight snicker before bringing out the time turner, "Now... time to go back about... oh... I think eighteen hours, that should bring us to early morning and give us all plenty of time to settle in."

Everyone nodded as they gathered into a circle, with the chain lengthening for them all. Natsumi then began to turn the hour glass and everyone watched as the Half-Moon reversed course and began heading towards the eastern horizon, the stars themselves following. Then, there was a glow to the west and everyone could see the Sun slowly rise upwards as if it had been dawn and they were watching time lapse photography. The solar orb made its way across the sky towards the east, white fluffy clouds rushing across the sky at high speed as it did so, until everything began to slow and then stop.

With a smile, Natsumi took the time turner off everyone and tucked it back into her shirt, "And there we go..." Pulling out her phone, she nodded as the clock automatically updated, "And we are a quarter to eight in the morning."

Utterly and completely stunned by what just happened, Yae looked around with a dropped jaw, "G-gozaru... we just traveled in time..."

Hands in her jean pockets, Okita nodded as she looked around, "Magic really is a wonderous thing." Tilting her head, she looked towards Harry, "So where to now?"

Lips twitching, Harry jerked his thumb over his shoulder, "We head over to where the gate is and enter my property." As they walked, he nodded towards the bushes beside them, "These are elderflowers, by the way. My family used them as hedges to block off the family property from the rest of the area. If you look between them, you should be able to see the stone wall inside."

Poking her head some inside the bushes, it took a few moments, but Nobu blinked and nodded as she could see the stone wall that rose to head height for a tall man, covered with what looked like climbing roses and moss, "Huh. Interesting idea."

Just shrugging, the wizard shook his head, "There's damson trees just behind the wall too. Hedgerows basically have a bush that grows tight, a line of trees, and another row of bushes. The idea being that it means no one can easily get inside your property. You see a lot of them on old country roads and such."

More than a little thoughtful, Uesugi hummed a bit as they continued to walk along the hedgerow, "There is something interesting about such an idea. To use nature to block off an area of land."

Only nodding, Harry smiled a bit, "Natsumi-Chan and I figured that for our first bit of using the time turner to do it outside the hedgerows to hide ourselves from... ourselves." At the nods, they reached the main gate and he reached up before pushing it open. To one side stood an empty gatehouse, "Before you ask, I have been thinking about hiring someone... but not sure quite yet."

That got him sounds of interest as they walked inside, only for all the teens who had not been there before to pause as they were on a small rise that allowed for them to see the property. From where they were, they could see the manor nearby, fully restored, alongside the stable house. Not too far away, the converted millhouse rose over the pond, which reflected its surroundings like a mirror as water burbled over a small dam and into it, the overflow heading out of a small stream. There was, not too far from where the manor was, even a small guest house. And that was not mentioning the lines of trees or the distant stone building that looked like some sort of barn.

For several moments, the reincarnates as well as Yae just stared at what was before them. Blinking, the lone non-magical teen rubbed at her eyes before staring some more, "Gozaru..."

Having manifested her avatar, Taiyang looked out over the property with a thoughtful hum, 'So this is Harry-San's property? Hmm... impressive and suitable.' Tail swishing behind her, she smiled, 'Oh yes, very suitable for Master if she wishes to stay here.'

Suddenly, a thought occurred to Okita and she pointed, "Are we staying at the manor, Harry-Kun?"

Grinning, Harry laughed a little and nodded, "Got it in one, Okita-Chan. You'll have to buddy up." He then gestured towards the Millhouse, "We'll also be using the millhouse as well for naps and such. Taigei-Chan and the others will be at both places preparing the fruit preserves, jams, and jellies."

A shout made them turn as Goldie came trotting up on the stone horse that she had used before. Nodding, the Roman blade grinned, "Salutations to the Praetor!"

Simply laughing, Harry greeted her back. After a short explanation, Nobu grinned some, "Hey, know where I can get me one of these? Because they could be useful..."

Okita only facepalmed at that as her friend cackled, 'That is the last thing that we need...'

However, for her part, the Roman blade simply smiled and hopped off the horse before shrinking it, "There are some places that make them still, Umu. But that will be for later." With a small nod, Goldie turned towards Harry, "Praetor, we managed to get a small wagon along with one of the small stone horses based on a Shetland up and running. We thought that it would help greatly with your harvesting."

Eyebrows raising, Harry nodded at her, "Thank you, Goldie. I really appreciate this."

Goldie only smiled and nodded at that.

Not long after, they reached the manor and everyone was now looking around the place in interest. Before, Taiyang had been somewhat impressed, yet now seeing her surroundings? The polished stone floor, varnished wood panelings and mouldings? Not to mention the small tables with various ornaments on them? She slowly nodded to herself in thought with a small smirk, 'Oh yes, my Master and her husband will be kept in good states here when they visit. As will their consorts. Very, very suitable for Master.'

It goes without saying that her impressions only increased as Harry took them on a small tour of the house.

Meanwhile, inside of Natsumi's head, Tamamo was also humming a little, 'Oh yes... this may not be what I have been used to, but it is quite nice. Very nice indeed~'

Eyebrow raised as she watched Usagi fall back onto a bed and bounce, Natsumi blinked, 'Really? This impresses you?'

A laugh answered her before the ancient vixen spoke up, 'And why would it not? It is an elegant home, very lovely. The comfort is quite high as well. I will admit, that there is an... understated elegance to it as well. All in all, it is of the sort of place that I would have enjoyed staying for a time.'

Considering that, Natsumi could only nod in agreement.

Once everyone was settled in, with Iku, Hachi, Taigei, Ryuuhou, and Natsumi sharing the same room with Harry, and Yae sharing a room with both Jin and Shiromizu while the reincarnates shared another, there was one last thing to do. Which is why Nobu was following the black haired wizard alongside the others, "So your great-aunt's haunted skull is this way? And you're going to visit her?"

With a look over his shoulder, Harry nodded a little, "Hai, I'm going to say hi to her and leave some new flowers. Brighten up the room for her and such."

Frowning, Yae rubbed her arms a little, "I am still weirded out by that, Gozaru. Don't you worry about having a... Yuurei in your home?"

However, the teenage wizard shook his head, "Not really, no. If it helps, think of Great-Aunt Catherine as being a goryō, a protective ghost." He then gave a small shrug, "It's one of the cultural differences between Britain and Japan. Here in Britain, Yuurei are often seen as protective at times as well as members of the family. There's tales of ones being protective of the children of the household, for instance. Waking the parents when there's danger or watching over them."

Now thoughtful, Yae nodded a little, "I see..." Furrowing her eyebrows, she blinked a little, 'I wonder what Sensei would think of this?'

Moments later, Harry reached the heavy wood door and pulled out a key which he used to unlock it. As he entered, the others poked their heads inside and blinked. Those who had seen it before felt their eyebrows raising as the inside had been changed from what it had been.

Before, it had been somewhat deary and the like. Now, however? The windows were clear and allowed light inside the room with suncatchers which caught the light and created colors and patterns, which reflected off the polished stone floors. Said polished stone continued upwards a short distance, with the rest of the room done with wood panelling, obviously enchanted. And in the middle, there was a wood table with a vase on it as well as a small chair at one side.

Sitting down in it, Harry leaned back a bit and smiled at the skull that was on the spike in the wall, "Good morning, Great Aunt Catherine. Hopefully you're enjoying your new surroundings?"

While there was no verbal answer, everyone could almost feel as if there was a silent one. Something that made Nobu blink a little, 'Huh...'

Only nodding, Harry chuckled some, "I'm glad then." Turning a bit, he gestured towards the door, "Myself and some of my friends will be staying here for a week, Auntie. We'll be harvesting some fruit and such. I got some new friends as well..."

As he introduced them, the three Incarnates as well as Yae all bowed towards the skull. There was a brief grinding sound, and they swore that it had tilted a bit to look at them. Not to mention, there was the feeling of someone examining them closely. The same happened when Harry introduced Taiyang, with the Dao easily meeting the eyeless gaze of the skull.

Then, as if it never existed, the odd feeling of being examined vanished. With a nod, Harry stood up before filling up the vase with some water, "I also got some nice flowers for you, Auntie. Hope that they brighten the room for you." Moments later, he produced said flowers and placed them in the vase. Everyone could see them rustle a bit even after he let them go, as if in a breeze that did not exist. Still smiling, Harry bowed towards the skull, "Well, I'll come by and visit you later, but we have to get ready for harvesting. I hope that you have a good day."

With those words, Harry turned and walked out the door with the others backing up before he locked it. Just as he turned, there was a series of knocks from the other side of the door, which caused widened eyes before he nodded a little and chuckled. Glancing back at the door as they walked away, Ooi frowned a little, "Um, Harry? Was there a meaning behind that?"

Lips twitching, the teenage wizard chuckled, "Hai, she was saying thank you."

Not saying anything, and simply nodding, the others glanced back as they reached the end of the short hallway and Harry closed and locked the second door, placing the wooden brace down to really secure it and the padlock on that.

__________________________________________________________________

Having gone to the kitchen, the various teens were assembled around a map as they planned out their attack. In the background, Sheff, Saki, Ryuuhou, Taigei, as well as Kitakami Maru all prepared the kitchen to start making preserves and the like. Looking at the map, Nobu hummed as she rubbed her chin, "Quite a few fruit trees that you have here, Harry-Kun. Very impressive."

Just looking at her friend, Yae boggled a bit, "Um, I think that there's more than just a few... there's a lot."

More than slightly amused, Harry shook his head before tapping the sheet of paper, "Okay, we got a few places that we can hit. And the time turner means that we should be able to hit all of them." Everyone turned and nodded at him as he took out a pink marker and put it along one of the hedgerows, "Now, remember how I said that hedgerows have layers? That's true in this case especially as my family was somewhat... smart about it."

Intrigued, Uesugi hummed a little, "How so?"

The wizard tapped the line he had made on the photocopied map, "They figured that the inside hedges should be useful for more than just keeping out trespassers. Hence, here they planted raspberries along the inside of the hedgerow." With a dark blue one, he continued along a distance to a mark on the map, "Here, they planted blackberries." A final, green line, joined the others, "And here they planted gooseberries. All three have thorns, but produce edible fruit as well."

Eyebrows raised, Okita gave a small nod, "That's... pretty smart. Anyone trying to get onto the property would need to force their way through thorn bushes once they get over the wall and outer hedgerow. It also gives them food and the like as well. Huh..."

Leaning over, and her chest happening to be pressed against Natsumi's head (whose eyebrow was twitching), Taiyang gave a nod, "Very intelligent, Mikon! Food and protection in one package!"

With a deep breath, Natsumi let it out before turning to Harry and ignoring the squish of her blade's chest against her head... as well as the giggle said movement got, "Where are the other fruit trees, Harry-Chan? Your family seems to plant them in rows after all."

Just nodding, Harry pulled out a dark red color marker before making three lines, "These are where the cherry tress are. Each one of these lines has about fifteen trees along them." A peach colored line joined them, "And these are the peach trees, which should also be just about ripe, with plums beside them."

Usagi licked her lips a little as she looked at the marked places, "Mmm, peaches... nothing like biting into a nice, big peach." Pausing a little, the rabbit Yokai tilted her head, "What sort of peaches? Western or..."

Chuckling, Harry shook his head, "A mix." Seeing the looks, he shrugged some, "Most of them are of the western kind. But my Great-great-grandfather Ian, brought back some Japanese peach trees which are growing there as well..." Pausing, a frown crossed his face, "Though... there's some hints that my ancestor who brought Juuchi back from Japan also brought some back, and magically interbred them with native varieties since they're pretty big peaches."

As everyone muttered a bit, Asuka was looking at the map in thought before sipping some of the lemon water, "Harry-Kun?" At the hum, she looked up at him, "Where's the blackcurrants and red currants?"

His lips twitching, the wizard leaned forward and made a few more marks, this time with a dark purple and a lighter red, "These are the positions of the red currants and blackcurrants. They're not huge bushes, so they're used between the trees on the property in places."

Examining the map, the Tengu was thoughtful before nodding, "Can I make a suggestion?" At their nods, she continued, "Day One should have us work on the raspberries first after a short nap and using the time turner. Once we have those bushes done, and we used the time turner, head over to the cherry trees and pick as many as we can gather. If we feel up to it, we get started on the blackcurrants. Then we take a rest day and do something else."

With a hum, Harry glanced at the others who nodded before giving Asuka a smile, "I don't see an issue with that. Maybe we can go and have some sightseeing as well."

Relieved, Asuka nodded, "That's good enough for me." Pausing, she cleared her throat some, "Um, right... then, when we return, after a rest, we start on the blackberries, followed by the peaches. Maybe the red currants after. Then another rest day." Once she got sounds of agreement, the Tengu continued, "Day Three should have us finish up with the gooseberries and the plums."

Confused even as the others nodded, Yae scratched her head, "Um, I think that I am missing something here." At the looks, she blushed lightly but continued, "I thought that we were going to be here for a week. But... it sounds like we only need three days."

No one said anything, but the reincarnates and Kendoka noted the Yokai and Harry sharing a look. After a moment, the wizard cleared his throat, "Well... the truth of the matter is that after that, we would do the whole process all over again because we would likely have just as much fruit once more ripened."

Blinking, Nobu looked between her friends with a small frown, "Magic?"

Just rubbing his neck, Harry tilted his head back and forth, "Kiiind of?" At the confused looks, he sighed, "There's a group of fae, the fair folk, that lives on my family property. I even have ties of blood to them from centuries back. Fact of the matter is that in return for a small portion of the first part of our harvest, they'll make sure that it is bountiful and keep the deal my family has with them. Considering last year? Once we're through one second, after a day or so, a good portion of the unripe fruit will be either ripe or ripening."

Jaw dropping, Yae boggled a bit, though she was confused at what the "Fae" were. Some sort of nature spirits from the sound of it... Shaking that off, she turned to Harry as a thought struck her, "Um, Harry-San?" At the nod, the Kendoka continued, "How much are we going to be bringing back...?"

Once more, there was utter silence from everyone there as those who had been there the year before looked at each other. Ayaka shrugged a little and held up her hands, "A lot." At the looks, her ears flicked and she gave a snort, "What? It's true! My family had preserves and jams from that September right up into March." Pausing, she shook her head, "Not that they minded any since it was good preserves and tasty."

Kaku gave a nod of his own as he hummed, "Hai, same with my family. Ojii-San really enjoyed the damson preserves as well as the hazelnuts. Okaa-San used some with our bakery too, which was also popular."

For her part, Natsumi shook her head as she looked at the stunned Yae, "So, yeah, there's a lot. And if you think there's too much, you can always donate a portion. We all did that after all to our school."

Now thoughtful, Okita gave her an impressed look, "I had been wondering where they got all the jams and such for the breakfast program. A lot of students used it to get something to eat in the mornings after all for pretty cheap."

Yae also became thoughtful as she considered things. After all, with the economy, there were students who went to her school who didn't really get much to eat in the mornings. The government did have a food program for them, but giving fruit for them... not to mention some of the local families she knew were struggling? A small smile came over her face as she nodded, 'That sounds like a good idea, Gozaru. Maybe ask Sensei if she can help.'

Placing her hands down on the table, Nobu grinned a bit, "Well, it looks like we got a good plan of attack! And this battle, we'll win as long as we stick to the plan, with our enemies falling before us!" Placing one foot on the chair, she continued, "Which means, troops! That victory is within our grasp-GAH!"

Just reaching over, the former Shinsengumi yanked on her friend's cape and pulled her off the chair, "Stop being chunni." Ignoring the grumbling, she turned to the others and smiled, "Well, guess that we should get started then."

From where she stood, Taigei gave a slight nod, "And don't worry, we'll make sure that you all get plenty to eat. We're on a resource gathering expedition, after all."

That made the lone non-reincarnated Kendoka blink in confusion, "Resource gathering expedition?"

Stretching a little, Iku nodded to Yae's question, "Heh, that's what we call stuff like this." As everyone looked at her, the blue haired Subgirl shrugged, "It's basically us going out and foraging. You know, going berry picking up in the mountains, catching fish and stuff before bringing them back to base. That sort of thing. Command just decided to call it that for some reason."

Everyone just nodded at that before they went off to get ready.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- This is a bit of a prequel to the next crosspost, but I think you will enjoy it a lot. Another peek into the future of the Butterdagger and her family.

A Butterknife Family Tradition

Schloss Waldhain, Elbląg County, Warmian-Masurian Voivodeship, Poland (formerly East Prussia)

November 12th, 2024
Spoiler: Remembering and Honouring The Past...

"You can't sleep either, Cleo? Is she causing you trouble with her kicks again?"

HMS Cleopatra turned to the speaker, one hand automatically cradling the drydock in her womb where her crew was busily at work constructing a hull. "Hullo Ehren. No, I was just thinking about a few things while I watched the moon on the water."

Ehren nodded and then summoned one of her favorite overstuffed cushioned chairs from inside to sit beside Cleopatra on a small porch on the third floor of her ancestral estate. She looked from the forest-surrounded hill that the Wolffs had claimed as their own with blood and iron and had built this castle, later a manor house, to gaze upon the slate-gray waters of the Baltic Sea.

Ehren drummed her fingers slowly on the chair's arm and hummed thoughtfully. "You came to the right place, honestly." She finally said quietly. "This is one of my favorite places to sit and think too. Part of me deep down... knows that this place is right for me."

Cleopatra nodded with her own hum and returned to watching the moonlit water. Finally she spoke. "Ehren, I'm having trouble deciding on the name of my daughter. Normally I would pick a ship name for her, or one from Egypt like I did with the others. This time it just doesn't fit and I don't know why."

"Ach so." Ehren said before stopping her drumming to take Cleo's hand gently in hers. "And yesterday was Remembrance Day, which is always hard on you. Part of you still mourns your sisters who fell in the War to save England. Even though they have returned, some wounds never heal fully." The dagger's soft voice was gentle and compassionate.

Cleo squeezed Ehren's fingers. "That's part of it, yes. Grief is a funny emotion, you know. Even after Hermione came back to me, part of me still mourned my big sister. I have mourned her ever since I watched her go down in front of me." Cleo's voice was filled with deep emotion and her bubbly ditzy personality was totally absent in her tone as she removed the mask that she wore around her sisters.

The gentle squeeze became a hard grasp that Ehren bore stoically as salt tears glimmered and fell from Cleo's eyes. "We almost had broken through to Malta with our convoy when we got orders to turn back because the Italian fleet was at sea and had broken through our submarine cordon. Then as we headed back to Bomb Alley and Alexandria in defeat, a U-Boat got through the ASW screen and put two torpedoes into Hermione's starboard side."

Cleo bowed her head and spoke in a tear filled voice, "So near, and yet so far. I can still see her standing on her bridge as she rolled over. She knew that she was doomed, yet stood to her duties to allow as many of her crew to escape as possible. Then, right before she rolled over to go to the bottom, she saluted us." Cleo's shoulders shook as Ehren stood and hugged her.

"She saluted me." Cleopatra repeated in a choked whisper as she desperately grasped her co-wife, friend, and lover's strong form in this moment of weakness and pain.

Ehren patted Cleopatra's shoulders gently as tears soaked her house robe while Cleo clung to her like the drowning crew of her sister did to their hopes of rescue on that dark day in 1942.

Finally Cleopatra returned to herself and looked into the eyes of her co-wife. "You know what that is like." Cleo finally said quietly with sad understanding in her voice.

Ehren responded equally quietly in a matching voice. "Ja. I... lost Vati in front of my eyes. He... ended his life with honor at least. It is cold comfort when I remember, but still it is comfort." She cast a spell to expand Cleo's chair into an impromptu loveseat and snuggled to the shipgirl's side. "Then I was there when Mutti found the final letter from her sister Marie-Claire, who Mutti lost in the Terror of the French Revolution. Partings are never easy and all we can do afterward is honor those who have left us in this world to pass ahead of us to the next."

Cleo cuddled back to Ehren in her turn, then a light bulb visibly came on as her unborn child kicked her again. "Ehren, what was the full name of your mother's sister?"

Ehren tapped a finger against her chin. "Marie-Claire Hélène du Chasteler. Mutti loved her very deeply. Why?" Ehren's voice was curious as she looked into Cleo's tear-stained face.

"How does Hélène sound as a name for this little one?" Cleopatra said with a smirk worthy of Ehren's best. "Your mother would love it."

Ehren blinked, her own grin widened in return, and soon the laughter of shipgirl and dagger echoed across the moonlit water.

Light, amidst the darkness.
----------------------

Malfoy Manor

April 14th, 2036

"Hello Mama, Mutti." Hélène-Morgraine Malfoy's sweet voice sounded through the Egyptian Room.

The two women turned as one from their examination of some catalogues of newly excavated Egyptian artwork that they might purchase for the private collection that was one of Cleopatra's hobbies. Both focused their eyes upon the blond haired and green eyed girl in the door with an impish smile at the sight.
Spoiler: Helene At Her 11th Birthday Party

Cleo smiled happily at her daughter. "Hullo Elen! Come over here and give Mama a kiss? I see you're finally up after the birthday party you had yesterday." The shipgirl's sweet voice was filled with joy and love.

Beside her, Ehren gave an inward proud smile and fractional nod to the prodigy who she had been intensively privately tutoring in business and politics to act as an agent of the House of Malfoy's business empire. While Taube was a superb shield for the family with her unshakable sense of honor and responsibility, Hélène was the perfect dagger counterpart with her aggressive insights to find hidden weakness in her foes and exploit them ruthlessly and mercilessly, Ehren silently mused behind her cool expression. While she was not as brilliant as Bastian -- no one had the raw brainpower of Bastian -- Hélène was easily among the top minds in the family, and could give Draco, Taube, or even herself a serious challenge at the chessboard despite the handicap of her age and less experience thanks to determination, drive, ambition, and a burning desire to triumph equal to that which flamed in Ehren's own breast. Perhaps it was a product of being the middle child with no siblings close to her age to form sibling bonds with, but Hélène wanted to blaze her own path to stand alongside her big brothers, and sisters so badly that it hurt at times.

The proud and loving inward smile was allowed to emerge when she hugged Hélène and 'reluctantly' accepted the kiss on the cheek by the now eleven-year-old. "Guten Tag, Hélène. What brings you here? Surely not an interest in assisting your Mama in picking out the best Eighteenth Dynasty ceramic pieces?"
Spoiler: ...To Make Your Choice For The Future

"Non, Mutti." Hélène replied, slipping into her fluent French while watching Ehren's expression carefully as it returned to the normal mask of cool controlled neutrality. "I had a question for you both."

"What is it Elen?" Cleo said as they sat down on a nearby sofa. Ehren merely raised one eyebrow in silent request to continue.

Hélène grinned proudly and handed over a sheaf of acceptance letters. "I've been accepted to all the big magical boarding schools thanks to my grades: Hogwarts, Durmstrang, Ilvermorny, Beauxbatons. I was wondering what you could tell me about them before I make my choice on which one to attend. Capsule summaries first."

Cleo looked at Ehren with a request to take the lead after congratulating their daughter.

Ehren nodded sharply and began to speak in a precise analytical voice. "Bastian can tell you about Durmstrang when he returns to us on summer vacation. I do know that it is very cold and icy, and the academic opportunities are first-rate. Ilvermorny is where Aunt Del, Ying, and the other de Breuils have gone to in North America and they have some superb teachers for potioncrafting and Native American magics. Hogwarts is where I, Draco, and Taube all went -- as you know -- for it is a Malfoy family tradition. Therefore we can discuss Hogwarts at length if you so wish. I was a Hufflepuff Prefect and first in my class while your father and second-oldest sister were Slytherin Prefects so you can hear about some of the various Houses from inside."

"Finally, Beauxbatons...." Ehren paused, visibly organized her thoughts, and then continued in her precise voice. "Mutti Colombe went there as a girl and was expelled in disgrace. I'll have to ask Mutti about it along with some of the students that I befriended during the Triwizard Tournament my First Year such as Gabrielle Delacour -- we found out later that they're du Chasteler collaterals. So I shall conduct research on your behalf so you can make the final selection, of course."

Hélène nodded along with the information dump, then her eyes widened. "Grandmother Colombe got expelled? How? Why?" She leaned forward eagerly at this unexpected tidbit of family history as her emerald-green eyes gleamed.

Ehren frowned and rubbed her chin before responding. "I never found out exactly what happened then, honestly. The time that I asked her, she said something about 'not her fault' and a 'bitch of a Headmistress who had it out for her as the bastard daughter of her Papa'. I did some research one day at Hogwarts out of curiosity and Mutti holds the Beauxbatons all-time record for number of demerits accumulated still according to the history book that I found. I do know that they snapped her wand when she was expelled; she actually has it mounted as a trophy in the hall outside my room in Moulbaix. When I asked her about that, she explained that they extracted an oath from her never to use a wand to cast magic when they threw her out of French Magical Society. It turned out that one of her professors had taught her wandless magic though." Ehren's voice was filled with sly approval for Colombe finding the loophole that she had exploited in her forced oath.

Hélène grinned, "So that's why Grandmother uses her sword to cast wandlessly! A sworn oath!" The girl's eyes sparkled and her voice was delighted.

"Ja, it is. But back to Beauxbatons. I also know that the only du Chasteler after her that got formal schooling went to Hogwarts because she was schooling during the Napoleonic Wars. I inherited Mutti's school cauldron, in fact, when I went to Hogwarts. It is one of the most beautiful wizarding buildings in the world and set in the South of France, therefore a temperate climate. The students wear sky blue uniforms. I can't help you more than that until I do my research." Ehren finished with a thoughtful expression on her face.

Hélène nodded along. Then she looked at the shipgirl who bore her and had named her. "Mama, you told me once that I was named for Grandmother Colombe's younger sister?"

Ehren answered as Cleo nodded. "Jawohl. Marie-Claire Hélène du Chasteler was the younger half-sister of Mutti and the closest of all her siblings. I believe that in some ways growing up, they were much like Claire and I are, twins from different parents who made the other complete. Marie-Claire was killed along with most of her family in the French Revolution as an aristocrat; Mutti managed to save her grandson who later carried on that branch of the family line until it died out in 1899."

Ehren paused, then tears glimmered in her eyes as her thumb stroked the gold, diamonds and pearls of her wedding ring. The dagger's voice was hushed and filled with a deep bittersweet joy. "Marie-Claire left her wedding dress for Mutti to pass down to her children; it is what I wore when your father and other mothers wed me in fact. I intend when my children's days come to ask Mutti to make it available for you and your sisters to continue the tradition for a du Chasteler bride." Beside her, Cleo's eyes widened before she hugged Ehren gently.

Hélène gasped and then visibly thought, speaking quietly to herself. "And I have the option of taking the du Chasteler-Malfoy surname like Big Sisters Taube and Claire have done if you and the other parents approve...."

She looked her parents in the eyes as she spoke in a decisive, bold tone that caused both to smile proudly. "I shall do just that! Grandmother Colombe has labored under this blot on her life for too long. I'm going to attend Beauxbatons as Hélène-Morgraine du Chasteler-Malfoy and redeem her mistakes as a girl! Where Grandmother failed, I'll succeed and make her proud!"

The next moment, the air was crushed out of her by Mutti Ehren's hug while Mama Cleo wiped tears of joy and pride from her beaming face.

 

[darthcourt10]

KiMaSa

The Next Act

As everyone watched Central Island Hime run away, laughing, Nagato noticed Hoppou giggling a little bit and leaned over, whispering. "What do you think, Hoppou?"

"She's silly! Hoppou would squirt her for being silly!"

Nagato smiled and nodded. On stage, The light lit on an unusual looking battleship, sitting at a desk, studying a file as Illinois walked in. Surprisingly short, despite the six 14" guns, USS Recruit, like Illinois, had been a fully commissioned 'landship'. Recruit glanced up and tossed the file onto her desk. "They're still taking inventory to see what she might have taken. This is a list of everything that was in the lab. Some of it, pretty dangerous."

"Well, she took something. By the time she's ready to tell us what she plans to do with it, it will be too late."

"That's why we've got to find her first! We've got every command looking everywhere from Point Barrow to McMurdo Sound."

"I'm thinking she'll show up a lot closer."

"Trust your gut and go find her then!"

"Right." The Great Lakes Battleship nodded. Saluting, she rushed back out into the dark as a moment later the light changed, shining on Hime.

"Whew! That was close!" Hime breathed to the audience. "Yeah... I know... The bad guy running away from the hero... Well, it always seems to go this way! I show up! SHE shows up. We fight! And then I almost win! And then she summons up her incredible strength and resolve and foils my plans! Well, this time it's going to be different! As soon as I figure out... " She turned the bracelet she swiped over in her hand. "What this thing is and how to use it, then I'll defeat the Great Lakes Battleship!"

Suddenly, the sound of thunder cracked in the auditorium and the lights went even darker. A huge, shadowy head with two giant red eyes lowered from the ceiling. It looked down at Hime as an angry voice boomed out.

"Hime! You failed again!"

Hime looked up and swallowed nervously. "No... No! I haven't failed! I have a plan to..."

"ENOUGH! No more excuses!" Hime was lit in red light that seemed to come from her master's eyes. She crumpled into a ball.

"Aiii! It hurts! Please! Please!"

"Silence. Obviously, I'll have to do this myself!" The red light stopped "Get up... Pray that you're still useful for something." Hime got up quietly and the stage darkened once more.

The stage lit back upon Muroc Maru.

"We are searching everywhere for Central Island Hime but with no success. But a cold wind blows. It chills the steel in my keel. Something truly dark is coming."

The light faded and then shone on Illinois.

"Nothing! In all the seven seas! Where is she?"

"I'm right here." The voice of Hime speaks in the dark, very flat and lifeless. She was lit with a dim light. Her normally playful eyes were now lit red. The sound of heavy guns cracked and puffs of smoke went off around Illinois.

"Not even a 'Have at you'?"

Hime responded with a voice not her own that the audience now recognized. "Sink!" More guns cracked and the Great Lakes Battleship staggered.

"You aren't Central island Hime. Who are you?" Illinois challenged.

"You want to know who I am?" The massive head lowered once more as Hime crumpled like a marionette with her strings cut. "I am darkness more ancient than you can know. When the Ancient Civilization of Lemuria fell and vanished from history, it was I who destroyed it! So will it be with you!"

Illinois raised her shield, ready to fight. "Not today!"

"YES! FIGHT ME AND SINK!" The crack of more and heavier guns than Hime's sounded and larger puffs of smoke went off around Illinois, who staggered and fell. As she tried to get back up, a loud, spiteful laugh echoed in the auditorium. Then, the figure of Hime started to get up, shaking her head. as Illinois staggered again.

"Not like this! come on! Get up!" Hime plead.

Illinois shook herself. as she was rocked again.

Hime desperately looked at the bracelet on her wrist. "Temporal Energy Shift and Transference... 'TEST Band'... Huh... I don't know what that means but I hope it's something good!" She suddenly grabbed Illinois and pulled her up."

"What are you..."

"Later!" Hime answered, pulling Illinois out of the light and they ran for the end of the stage.

A short electronic whine filled the air and the stage went dark, ending the second act


***

As the light came on again, Naka was standing in the middle of the stage with a concerned look on her face. "Uh... That doesn't look good. I think things may be getting a little out of hand here. I..."

"SILENCE!" The voice of Lemurian Princess resounded in the auditorium as the 'head' lowered from the ceiling once more. "I'm taking over this show!"

"Well, I'm the host!" Naka answered. "And I say you can't! So there!"

"SILENCE I SAID!" The light on Naka turned off and the head rotated to face the audience. Several screens on stage came to life, showing the same images of the audience as the head turned to inspect the crowd.

"Hello, audience! Are you having fun? I know I am!" An amused laugh sounded. "This has been a wonderful day! I've gotten rid of the Great Lakes Battleship and that Bungling Central Island Hime! Soon! The world will be mine and there will be NO ONE to stop me! In fact... The only way this day could get any better is as if I had an audience... Hmmm... I DO have an audience... Don't I? I have a few things to take care of first, so don't go away." The head drew back up to the ceiling.

On the darkened stage, Naka spoke up. "Hey... Can someone get a light on here?" A fresh light came on. "Thanks. Well, folks... This... I really hope there's a hero out there..."

A dim light shines on the far right of the stage as Naka fades to black. Hime stood watching as an unknown figure tended to Illinois.

"Ouch! Are you sure you know what you're doing?"

"I'm a starship not a drydock! But yes. You'll be fine. You're just lucky I spotted you two."

"What I don't get is why we ended up in space?" Hime mused turning the bracelet over again. "It's supposed to be a 'Time travel' device!"

"And you did. By my calculations, you've traveled two-hundred and fifty point three-five years into the future. The problem is that the Earth, the solar system, and the galaxy as a whole aren't in the exact same place they were when you left. No wonder why that thing was abandoned."

"We have to get back!" Illinois told her. "Can you help us?"

"As a matter of fact, I happen to know a little about time-travel. I can help you."

"Good! Because we have to save the world!"

"We have to save history," the starship replied.

"We have to save the audience!" Hime finished, looking out at the crowd.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Standing beside the country road, Harry hummed a little as he waited for the last of the members of this "Resource Expedition" to arrive. Apparently, Ayase had gone to Diagon Alley to get some last minute supplies for it. Said "Supplies" being mainly treats and the like.

Hey, it was mostly teenagers here after all!

Just killing some time, Harry was humming a bit to himself as he examined the SGO forums, in particular the news section. His eyebrow raised a little at one thread and he went through it with a blink, "Huh... Greece just launched that Mistral that they bought? And named it after Alexander the Great."

Continuing to read, the wizard hummed a little. The various articles went on about how the Greek military was extremely pleased with it, as was other members of NATO. After all, the ship was a sub-class with some modifications to support shipgirl operations in order to command them. Not to mention that the Greeks were very happy as it could be used to secure various islands in the Aegean Sea, and the hospital could be used for natural disasters and the like. Lips twitching a bit, he snorted some at the rumour of a drowned horse found in front of the dry dock and a large amount of bull blood and some ash in the hanger which had been hurridly cleaned up.

Only shaking his head, he closed the thread as there was a bang and the Knight Bus appeared from seemingly nowhere. Moments later, a somewhat out of sorts Ayase stumbled out as Stan's voice called out from inside for her to have a nice day. Putting away the phone, Harry walked up to her with a smile, though he flushed a little at the sight of her in a tank top and jeans, "Ayase-Chan?"

At hearing his voice, the Sendai snapped out of her daze and looked up before blushing some at seeing an bemused Harry there, "Ha-Harry-Do-Chan? What are you doing here?"

Lips quirking a bit more, Harry gave her a small shrug, "Well, I found out that you were due to be back. So... I thought that I should wait here for you." A frown then appeared on his face, "Hopefully it wasn't too much work..."

To his relief, Ayase shook her head with a small smile of her own, "It wasn't, Harry-Chan. Though..." Furrowing her eyebrows, she frowned a little, "There was a large number of people who were stocking up on treats and the like in Diagon. And a number were also talking about camps and the like."

It only took a moment, but the teenage wizard understood what had happened, "Probably getting ready for the Quidditch World Cup." At the interested look, he shook his head, "It's in about three weeks from now, and the competition for spaces is fierce. So some people are going to start setting up a campground for those waiting there in a couple of days."

Blinking, Ayase gave him a confused look, though there was some amusement there as well, "Wait... the World Cup is in three weeks, but people are setting up for it now? But that means that they'll be waiting for days..."

All Harry did was shrug, "Hai, but that's how it gets at sporting competitions. At least it's a lot better now with Floo and the like letting them move a lot of people quickly." Scratching his chin in thought, he hummed a little, "And there's supposed to be other security measures just in case the Abyssals strike to move people out and quickly."

For a moment, the Light Cruiser considered that before nodding in agreement as it did make sense. What she did not expect was for Harry to walk over and hug her tightly, however, which flustered her, "Harry-Chan?"

Giving her midsection a small squeeze, Harry grinned up at her, "Just happy that you're here."

Eyes widening, she flushed a little, "You're happy that I'm here? Really...?"

Softly snorting, Harry gave her a look, "Of course I am! After all, you're one of my friends and why wouldn't I be happy?"

Her eyes softening, Ayase hugged him back, "Thank you, Harry-Chan. I appreciate that a lot." As she pulled back, she looked towards the hedge, "So your family property is on the other side of these bushes?"

Confused, the fourteen year old gave her an odd look, "Um, hai? Didn't you see it already?"

Lightly blushing, Ayase looked away from him, "Not really?" At the raised eyebrow, she found her blush deepening, "I volunteered to go and get some extra food for everyone. Mainly snacks and the like, so while the others came here, I headed to London."

Realization appeared on Harry's face and he nodded, "Oh! That makes sense." Without thinking, he took her hand and began to walk along as he smiled over his shoulder, "Well, you're in for a real treat, Ayase-Chan. This whole place is awesome."

Now heavily blushing, she just nodded, "I-I see." Glancing down at where his hand was holding hers, Ayase could feel some steam come from her ears. Once they were through the gate, her eyes widened as she looked over the landscape, "Wow..." Internally, the Light Cruiser continued her thoughts, 'This... is truly a place where a lord would live.'

Unknowing of what was going through his friend's thoughts, Harry chuckled and nodded, "Hai, that was my response when seeing it." For a moment, he looked out over the property and smiled a little, "But that was when much of it was in ruins. Now? Now it really looks great."

Expression soft, Ayase gave his hand a squeeze before they continued onwards. As he continued to chat, she did listen, though her eyes widened a bit, "We're going to be staying... in the manor, Harry-Chan?"

A little lost at her reaction, he nonetheless nodded at her, "Hai... well, when people are not taking a rest in the millhouse, that is." He made a motion with his hand towards said building, "We don't want to take too many chances after all."

Only nodding in agreement, Ayase hummed a little, "Though... how are we going to process things and keep the clothes and such clean?"

That got her a small laugh and a grin from Harry, "Actually? Taigei-Chan, Ryuuhou-Chan, and Kitakami-Maru-Chan will be taking on some of the fruits to be processed in their hulls. Mum, Ooi-Nee, Kitakami-Nee, as well as Hachi-Chan and Iku-Chan will be sending over some cooks to them to help process the fruits. As for cleaning? Once more, Mum's going to lend out some of her facilities for that as well."

Considering that for a few moments, the Light Cruiser nodded, "I think that I can help out there as well actually." Upon entering the manor, Ayase was looking around in more than a little awe, "Amazing..."

Harry just nodded in agreement, "I actually agree." Slipping off his shoes and putting on slippers, he gestured for her to do the same, "Let's drop off what you brought and we can go and pick out your room that you'll stay in."

Somewhat bemused, Ayase tilted her head a little, "Where's the others then? In the kitchen?"

That got her a nod from him, "Hai, they're putting together the food and drink for us later. Best to do it now so that the kitchen is fully available for fruit preserves. Also? We've got to keep hydrated."

Expression brightening, Ayase reached into her pocket and pulled out a bottle which was familiar to Harry, "I noticed these being promoted, so... I thought that I should grab a number."

Gently taking the bottle, Harry chuckled, "Ribena Original... well, I haven't had any for some time." Grin on his face, he handed it back to the Light Cruiser, "Good choice, I think the others might like it as well."

Happily holding the bottle, she nodded a little, "I'm glad then." With that, the two walked through the ground floor as Ayase continued to chat, "Oh! And I also picked up a vanishing cabinet that was ordered. From what I heard, Hanna-San has the other and will be taking it to Germany so that it can be used to go between here and the German property. Hopefully she will arrive there soon."

All Harry did was nod in agreement, "Hai, same here. Though from what I heard, she just arrived in Germany today, so..."

In reply, Ayase only smiled and made a sound of agreement. One of the things that she knew that Harry had told her was how he was hoping to get a set so that he could travel between various properties that he might own. The one that Ayase had picked up being one that he had found in the Room of Requirement with the other at a shop in Knockturn. Fixing them was a lot easier than building a new one, though he was hoping to buy a couple more pairs for his plans.

Plans that several of the others like Natsumi and such were very happy about.

Entering the kitchen, Harry gave a wave to the others though he bit back a snicker as he watched Jin wrapping up what looked like one of those sandwiches in that one American comic, "Hey, everyone."

Nagato turned towards him and gave him a smile, "Hello, Harry." She then turned towards Ayase and nodded to her, "Good morning, Ayase-San. Hopefully your trip was not too bad?"

The Light Cruiser sighed a bit and her shoulders slumped, "Just the time on the bus." Ignoring the looks, however, she was all smiles, "Anyways, I have the treats that I was asked to get."

One by one, she brought out the packages and placed them onto the table with everyone leaning in. Intrigued a little, Uesugi picked up one package in particular, "Hmm? Cauldron cakes?"

Glancing over, Natsumi gave a nod to that, "Hai, they're like small, cauldron shaped cakes with cream or such." Licking her lips, she glanced over at Harry, "Though Harry-Chan has made his own version that uses peanut butter instead."

Part of said wizard was amused at how both Ayaka and Taiyang looked at him with hungry looks, which made him internally snicker.

Meanwhile, Okita picked up another box and frowned at it, "Chocolate frogs?"

This time, it was Harry who answered, "They're basically chocolates in the shape of frogs that have been animated to move and ribbit, but it's just chocolate." At the looks, he shrugged a little, "Don't ask me who came up with that idea, but Hoppou loves eating them. Claims that they wiggle all the way down."

Reaching into her shirt, Iku pulled out a card, "And they come with these neat little cards that have moving pictures." She then held it out for everyone to look at, "See?"

Each of the other teens, in particular Yae and the Reincarnates leaned in. Though their eyebrows raised at seeing it as a card for Harry himself, his picture winking at them with a slight grin. Boggled, Yae stared, "Gozaru..."

Granted, more than a few of them wondered why it was that card that she had on her... the others, however, easily guessed why with some amusement.

Considering the treats now on the table, Nobu hummed as she rubbed her chin in thought, "Hopefully we have enough..." A laugh then burst from her, "Especially with Okita-Chan here! They're liable to vanish into her black hole of a stomach! Haha-ITAI! MY SKULL!"

Her eyes shaded, Okita had an odd grin on her face as she squeezed her hand getting another yelp, "What was that... Nobu-Chan?"

With a wince, said former warlord looked over at her, "... Your appetite? I mean, not that you need to worry much." Leering, she smirked before waggling her eyebrows, "Especially as it all goes to certain places~-OW! OW! MY SKULL IS BREAKING...!"

Rather amused, Harry only shook his head, 'She will never learn...' Shortly after, he left them to their preparations, minus Nobu who was face down on the table. Ayase beside him as they walked along the second floor, he tilted his head a little, "So, where do you want to stay?"

Thoughtful as she looked around, Ayase frowned a little, "What rooms are available?"

Not saying anything right away, he considered that question for a few moments before nodding, "There's still a number of rooms that are still available, unless you also want to partner up with someone, then there's a few more."

For a few moments, Ayase thought over that question before shaking her head, "Um, I might want one for just myself, for now?"

At that, Harry simply nodded and guided her along. She did ask about one room that had the door open, and he chuckled some before opening the door a bit more, "I guess that Ooi-Nee forgot to close the door."

Poking her head inside, the Sendai blinked before her eyebrows rose upwards. There was a canopy bed that just called to be laid in. And by the window there was a small, cushioned bench, perfect for someone to lounge on and read a book either during a sunny day, when the window would be open, or on a rainy one to listen to the patter of rain. At one end, there was a large, stone fireplace, currently empty, with a bearskin rug in front of it from a truly enormous bear. Just past that, one could see two high backed chairs, a polished wooden table, and a very expensive looking vase on said table, all on an lovely carpet.

Upon seeing her look at the vase, Harry chuckled, "There's a spell on it to prevent it from being broken if knocked over. Pretty common in wizarding households."

Only nodding, Ayase also took note of the bookshelf as well as the wardrobe, all made out of dark woods. All in all, it was a lovely bedroom and she smiled a little before moving back so that Harry could close the door. Just a few minutes later, they reached the Master Bedroom where he would be staying. Opening it, Ayase's eyes went wide at the sheer amount of room that was in it. As with Ooi's bedroom, there was a small bench by the window that had cushions on it. But there was other pieces of furniture as well, such as rich looking carpets, polished, dark wooden furniture, and the like.

From where she stood, the shipgirl could even see the walk in wardrobe as well as a large, standing mirror. At another window was a desk and chair, obviously for Harry to do work at if he so chose. Plush looking chairs also sat elsewhere including in front of the fireplace, on top of polished stone floor with a carpet between them.

Ayase blushed a little as she took it in as it resembled a bedroom fit for a lord, and it did not help matters that she noted that the bed was more than large enough for multiple people.

Shaking that off, however, Ayase took a deep breath before turning to Harry with a smile. Before she could say anything, she noted a door in the hallway just down from Harry's, "Um, Harry-Chan? That door..."

With a blink, he turned and looked at the door, "That one?"

When she nodded, he walked over and opened it to reveal a room. Like the others, there was a canopy bed in it, but the furniture was "Basic"... if one could possibly call handcrafted furniture made from lighter woods basic. There was a highbacked chair in front of the fireplace as well as a nice carpet, with a small table beside it. On a wall, there was a mirror and one could also see a chest of drawers. Walking inside, Ayase examined it closely and looked around in interest. Even checking out the bathroom, which made her eyebrows climb upwards.

Simply watching, Harry leaned against the door and hummed a bit before smiling as she came out of the bathroom, "Do you want this one?" At her shocked look, he jerked his thumb to the one across from where they were, "Mum's in that one there and Shiromizu is in the next one down alongside Jin. So... if you want, you can use this one."

Much to his confusion, after a few seconds she blushed as she nodded, 'I could be right there if he needed me. J-just like a proper Hatamoto. Or, being here, he could call in the middle of the night and...' Feeling steam come from her ears, Ayase cleared and nodded, "H-hai, I think that I'll like this room for my own."

Puzzled over her reaction, Harry simply smiled and shrugged, "Sounds good to me! I'll let you get your stuff ready quickly-"

Waving her hands, Ayase shook her head, "Um, I can have my fairies store my things for now, Harry-Chan." Moments later, she brought out said fairies who proceeded to do exactly that, though for some odd reason seemed amused, which flustered the Sendai before she left with Harry, "Now then, how are we going to do this...?"

______________________________________________________________________

Gazing around in interest as they walked, Nobu rubbed her chin some as they passed beneath the broughs of fruit trees. Humming, she looked over her shoulder at Harry, "So all these have been planted and attended to by your family, Harry-Kun? Really?"

With a nod of his own, the teenage wizard smiled, "Hai, they go back centuries." He pointed in one direction before continuing, "Over there I have a perry pear tree that's about two or three hundred years old and still producing fruit to make perry with." Then, Harry shrugged some, "Some of these fruits my family would make preserves and such with. Others, like the perry pears and damsons? Those they made into alcoholic drinks."

Blinking, Yae looked over at him, "Drinks, gozaru?"

On one hand, Harry began to tick off a list, "Perry is one, an alcoholic drink made from pears. Damson wine is another and is pretty much like a good port, blackcurrant wine, red currant wine, cherry wine are others. Plum jerkum is another which is a strong alcohol made from plums, then you got apple cidre. So, yeah... it also gave a source of income for my family."

Uesugi hummed a little as she nodded, "Most impressive actually, your family set themselves up to be able to support themselves as much as possible via food and funds."

That got another nod from the teenage wizard, "Pretty much, yeah. And with preservation charms and such? They could put away quite a few preserves in good years to handle when the bad years happened." He gestured towards where Godric's Hollow was, "During the Year Without Summer, my family actually gave out fruit and preserves down at the market for pretty much free to our neighbours and the like. And since no magic was technically involved, no one was able to say anything."

A snort escaped from Jin and she shook her head, "And I can imagine it bought them a lot of points besides."

In reply, the teenage wizard only shrugged with a slight smile, though Nobu was mentally nodding, 'Yes, that was an extremely intelligent move which cost them nearly nothing, yet made them look very good. Hmm...'

For her part, Rika leaned back some and grinned as she sat in the cart following the others, "Leaving that aside... this is pretty sweet."

Up front, Usagi looked over her shoulder with a grin of her own, "Isn't it?" Reaching down, she patted the neck of the small, stone horse pulling the cart, "Though this guy is adorable! What sort of horse is he?"

Lightly chuckling, Harry smiled at her, "Him? A Shetland pony, and they are about that size."

With a hum, the rabbit looked down at the small stone horse in thought, "Huh..."

Not long after, Harry came to a stop and turned some, "Well, we're here. This is where the raspberries grow."

Each of the teens came to a stop and looked up with wide eyes at the bushes, which rose above their heads. The branches of said brush was absolutely loaded with red, ripe berries. They were also, as a matter of fact, also covered in large thorns.

Leaning in, Nobu tapped one and grimaced as she yanked back said finger and sucked on it, "Damn... now this would be hard to get through."

Grumbles escaping her, Usagi walked up to her and yanked said hand from her mouth. Moments later, she healed the small wound, "There... but next time don't be trying to hurt yourself!"

Frown on her face, Ayaka walked up to the bushes and looked at them herself, "Though Nobu-Chan does raise a good point, this would be hard to get through for someone trying to get onto the property." Pulling back a bit, she grimaced, "Though this begs the question of how we're going to get the berries in question without pricking ourselves all the time."

Chuckles escaping him, Harry went to the cart and pulled out a box before opening it. Raising, he held up gloves made from some sort of leather, "Well, how about dragon hide gloves? The same sort used in potions."

Interested, Yae walked over and looked at them before giving an unsure look at Jin and Shiromizu, "Um... dragon hide...?"

Lips twitching, Shiromizu shook her head a little, "Don't worry about it, Yae-San. They're made from a different sort of dragon, ones who are not... sapient, like the rest of us." She then gave a shrug, "I've seen one and they're basically animals, think like monkeys compared to humans."

Slowly, the Kendoka nodded some before taking a pair of the offered gloves. Putting them on, she rubbed her fingers together and raised her eyebrows, "I can almost feel through them! But..." Walking over, Yae paused for a moment before reaching out with a shaking finger and tapping a thorn. When nothing happened, she did so again, before gripping the branch with an awed look on her face, "It... doesn't hurt!"

Jin gave a snort as she walked over, "Well, dragonhide is strong after all, and those gloves need to be thin enough to handle potion ingredients. They're as tough as thick work gloves without the whole issue." Holding up a hand, she grinned as it became covered in scales, "Though I don't need to wear any gloves if I want to pick something."

Giving her a look, Hachi walked over before grabbing a branch herself with a bare hand, "We don't either since as shipgirls we're too tough for this sort of thing to harm us."

Rubbing her hands together, Asuka took flight and rose above the others before revealing her hands to look like bird claws, "Won't bother me much, but I'll take the ones up here."

That only got her nods and each of the other teens came over and grabbed some gloves before moving along to start picking the ripe berries in question. Filling a small quart box with some, with each person attributing some, Harry left the main group and began to walk through the wooded paths. It did not take him very long at all to reach the "Offering Table" that was there, though he noted there was also a small, wooden quart of cherries as well as blackcurrants, which made him nod.

A small smile on his face, Harry placed the raspberries onto the stone and nodded before taking a step back. With a bow, and a small whisper of thanks, he walked back to the others. Though, he did pause a little as he could hear some music coming from the stone, it only made his smile grow and then he continued on.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- And more Hélène for your enjoyment. I'd like to thank MagisterAurelius a ton for the co-writing, beta reading this and his gracious permission to use Team Malfoy for this one. Did some tweaks and tightenings up here from the SV version on the crosspost.

A Malfoy's Graduation

Salle des Sages, Académie de Magie Beauxbâtons, Pyrenees Mountains, Southern France

June 2043

The soaring Rococo grand hall was carved from white marble and filled with the gentle tinkle of the endless play of water within the trio of ornate and elaborate fountains down the middle. Living vines and ivies tended by the local nymphs gently embraced the trunks of the pillars holding up the roof, making it appear that the occupant was in a beautiful magical forest that had been somehow enchanted into stone.
Spoiler: Académie de Magie Beauxbâtons

"Hélène-Morgaine Lucia du Chasteler-Malfoy!" The other waiting Seventh Year students waiting patiently in their padded antique wooden chairs applauded politely as a short and slender blond young woman with emerald-green eyes stood when called. A small smug smile lit up her face as she absently adjusted her sky blue uniform to hang properly.

Her skirt swished around her ankles as she walked to stand confidently before the Headmistress, the ghosts of the preceding Maîtres de l'école and Professeurs émérites in the advisory Conseil des fantômes, and her mortal Professors. "Present, Headmistress," she responded in fluent French as she stood upon an octagonal white marble tile carved with magical symbols around the edges directly before their seats.

She ignored the normal furiously hostile scowl from the decapitated head of Madame de Maintenon, the Headless Headmistress' ghost, thanks to the unshakable self-control that she had learned both from Mutti and her sibling 'tutors' growing up. 'Who knew being the junior member of her family for so long was so useful in learning how to ignore attempts to get her to cry or otherwise react?' She thought to herself with an inward malicious grin as the Aristo Whore Giving Head (the unofficial forbidden nickname for centuries among the student body and staff) redoubled her scowl from where she swung by her hair from her nightgown-clad body's hand.

Headmistress Jeanne de la Fonte, surrounded by the ghosts of her predecessors and the teachers, examined her for endless moments then nodded finally. The Headmistress spoke in a voice that filled the hall, and reached the ears of every waiting graduate and the junior students watching from their assigned galleries around the periphery. "Well done! You are first in your class academically, artistically, magically, and athletically!" The Headmistress gave a warm smile as the teachers and ghosts -- barring the usual exception -- politely applauded Hélène.

Hélène face split in an uncontrollable happy grin as her fellow Bellefeuille House students stood en masse and applauded her achievement thunderously. Apparently her test scores in the grueling final exams had pushed her slightly ahead of her rival Selene van Tromp, who was giving her the evil eye surrounded by her fellows in Ombrelune who were clapping with the bare minimum of politeness.

The House Cup standings updated once more as the fountain transfigured into Bellefeuille emerald sent its sparkling waters higher, surpassing those of the Ombrelune one of moonstone and the Papillonlisse fountain of amethyst.

Hélène couldn't resist the temptation in that instant as her House won the Cup.

She caught Selene's eye and gave that raven-haired bitch a grin identical to the most smugly superior one that she knew. Namely the insufferably smug triumphant smirk that Mutti Ehren reserved for success in completing a high-stakes business deal or political maneuver to benefit the family.

Or as Mutti had called that business takeover, 'A properly precise Prussian spot of knife-work' on an enemy of the Malfoys as she explained to Hélène and her big sister Taube how she had done what she had done as part of their private summer tutoring in business. With that smug smile on her lips and warmth instead of the normal reserve in her steel-blue eyes as she gloated to her apprentices.

As Mutti had explained to them afterward over coffee and pastries, while Taube was being trained to act as the conscience and a needed brake if required to prevent the Malfoys overextending with aggressive actions, the family needed sharks as well if they were to survive and prosper. Sharks who could see opportunities to take a pound of flesh for their company and their House aggressively and barely within the legal limits.

Mutti had explained to the eager girls clinically after her analysis of her use of leveraged buyouts and a poison pill to gobble up that struggling wand-maker and integrate him with Malfoy Incorporated's Magical Services Department that too little aggression was as bad as too much. And sometimes, when the chips were down, victory by almost any means necessary was required. On the battlefield... or the boardroom.

Selene scowled at the insufferably smug smile of triumph shot at her as a living wreath of laurel, the crown traditionally awarded to the top graduate of Beauxbatons, was placed on the golden head of a scion of the House of Malfoy. The scowl redoubled as Hélène accepted the golden vellum certificate written in crimson ink on the skin of a Barbary Vegetable Lamb reserved for the best of that year.
--------------------

Finally the last name was called to provide precedence for the yearly procession of graduates to the Great Lawn.

With a sound like silver bells, the massive bronze double doors of the Salle des Sages opened without the touch of a hand.

The nymphs who provided the staff began to dance out strumming their lyres, playing the panpipes, and clapping their hands enthusiastically as they had done every year since Beauxbatons was founded by the Franks.

Hélène took a deep breath as she led the procession of her Year-mates out in the place of honor. Her eyes blinked away some of the blowing rose petals being dropped by the fairies circling overhead -- Pyrenees Sylphs her brain noted -- and then her face split in a happy smile at the sight of the crowd waiting on the emerald lawn outside.

The whole family was present for her big day!!

Papa Draco was in the center with a broad smile as he leaned on his cane and waved to her. The barest hints of silver on his aristocratic temples made the Malfoy patriarch look just more like the noble magical and business powerhouse that he was.

To his right, Mama Cleo, the shipgirl who had birthed her, beamed and blinked tears of joy out of her eyes. She then grabbed Papa's hand where it rested on the cane and squeezed it as she realized that her child had come out on top in the cutthroat battle for class supremacy that Helene had shared in her letters to Mama.

To Cleo's right, Ma Johnston gave a two-finger whistle and wave with an ear to ear grin. Helene could not hear what Johnston was mouthing over the cheers of the family members and guests present at the graduation but she did not need to hear Ma's words to know what she said.

"You go, girl!" was being echoed by her older shipgirl sisters Johnston Junior, also known as J.J. while the twins Julia Clarisse and Ernestine Electra waved a large "Malfoy #1" magically animated sign with her face on it.

On Papa's left, Mother Niobe clapped enthusiastically with a happy smile as her faeries filmed the procession. That was high praise indeed from the most formal and ladylike of the quartet of mothers that she had. Niobe gave a tear-filled beaming smile and waved before redoubling her clapping as a faerie handed her a monogrammed silk handkerchief.

Next to Niobe, Grandmother Colombe was in tears of joy sobbing openly at the sight of her granddaughter's triumph where she had failed. Obaachan Toku was supporting Colombe as the rapier looked to faint with joy and pride.

Then it happened.

Colombe caught the eye of the Whore, got a truly wicked insufferably smug smirk of devilish triumph, and gestured with two fingers at her eyes to point at the furious ghost, who was barely being held back from charging Colombe by three of her compatriots in 18th century garb who were laughing at her frothing rage. The Whore's struggles redoubled as Colombe made a wand snapping motion and followed with a remarkably obscene gesture from the early 1700s while laughing in pure joyous triumph and Schadenfreude. Obaachan Toku gave the ghost a warning stare while tapping her hilt with a finger meaningfully as she gave her normal serene smile.

Hélène decided in that instant to track down Grandmother Colombe later to ask her how the hell she had acquired the potion-drugged orangutan that had utterly wrecked the Headmistress' birthday celebration in 1723 and what possessed her to do that. And if she could get a copy of the memories of an event long retold in school oral history and legend. Along with a few... dozen? hundred?... additional schoolgirl memories from the most notorious student to walk the halls that she had trodden in her turn.

Behind Mother Niobe, Bastian for once was cheering her rather than being abstracted in his own universe. Then Bastian jerked and adjusted his glasses with a glare when Markus elbowed him in the ribs to get his attention. However, Claire Cygne, the junior family peacemaker (behind Mama and Mother) and closet sibling age-wise of all of the family to Helene, promptly stepped in to place a hand on her brothers' shoulders to get them to refocus on Helene, before giving her sibling a beaming smile.

Finally, dressed in her normal uniform of severe and plain black business skirt-suit, white blouse, black and yellow striped necktie, and white stockings, Mutti Ehren gave her a visible in public proud grin and nod followed by a thumbs-up. Hélène was so shocked that she nearly stumbled at the sight of Mutti. She wouldn't have believed that Mutti could grin that widely and proudly if she was not seeing it with her own two eyes.

That was the highest possible praise from the self-controlled demanding taskmistress and disciplinarian of her parents. Understanding the message in Ehren's expression warmed Hélène's soul, for as much of a demanding bitch Mutti frequently was, Mutti visibly held herself to equally high standards and would give credit when credit was hard-earned. Helene had come to understand full well that Mutti loved her as fiercely and passionately as anyone in her own cool reserved way and wanted her to achieve all she was capable of. Although Mutti was still an overachieving perfectionist with the best poker face of anyone Hélène knew.

Behind the knot in the front, her older brother Thutmose and his sunshipgirlfriend Chione -- immediately noticeable both by her willowy height and by her wood-patterned red hair -- waved as they stood hand in hand, tanned nicely from their expedition to study Egyptian magical history according to Tut's letters this year. Next to the Egyptologists was Tut's immediately younger sister Taube (nicknamed "Mutti's Shadow" within the family) who gave her own respect-filled nod, proud smile and thumbs up in conscious imitation of Mutti Ehren. Hélène waved back to some of the closest siblings that she had taken as role models growing up.

Hélène smiled brilliantly as her eyes alighted on the next group of family and friends waiting for her. Her oldest brother Max was there, dressed in his preferred white Italian suit as he gave her smug grin. Alongside her oldest sibling his circle of close friends were there. Her older cousin Wei Tseng, the nephew of Mutti Ehren through Āyí Ying, cracked an imperceptible smile while mostly keeping what her oldest sister J.J. called his 'Resting Ancient Chinese Stone Bitchface' up.
Spoiler: Max, Elen, And A Few Friends

Her gaze turned to the other side of Max as her walk ended at her assigned place in the lawn.

Her heart thudded as she saw him.

He came!!

Red hair, blue eyes, a brain equal to hers, and broad shoulders and yummy muscles!

Jean Reno Weasley was speaking to his friend Rudy. The pale-skinned half-Abyssal rubbed his bald head and then adjusted his ever-present sunglasses with a snarky comment directed her way.

Hélène didn't care about Rude being... well... rude.

All she cared about in that moment was when Reno's roguish smile directed at her caused her knees to turn to water and her heart to fly out of her chest to land at his feet.
--------------------

Maxim's, Paris

As the family and friends arrived at Maxim's at #3 rue Royale after their Portkey trip to Paris from Beauxbatons and a (space-expanded) limousine caravan, Ehren reached over and took Hélène's hand as they reached the table set at the head of the private (and privacy warded) dining room that Papa had reserved. "Congratulations again, Elen and well done! I know personally how hard one must work even with talent to excel in such an academic environment."

Taube rolled her eyes from her normal position at Mutti's elbow. "Because Mutti finished first in her class as a good Hufflepuff should." The hunting knife's tone was as sharp as her steel and dry as a desert as she snarked at her mother.

Ehren shot her smirking daughter a look only to have Taube raise one white-blond eyebrow slightly in wordless response. Grandmother Colombe laughed and gave Ehren her own meaningful look that caused the dagger to blush slightly. Cleo, Niobe, Washington, Nimue, and Draco all laughed at some shared memory from the past that this byplay brought up to the sound of Aunt Claire's musical giggles from her seat at the restaurateur's piano, surrounded by her husband and children who had naturally taken over the area for the musicians.

Ehren's blush redoubled with a vengeance.

The Ehrendolch's spirit then cleared her throat and spoke in her normal cool and commanding voice. "Yes, I did, as did Hélène. But I have with consultation from Niobe, Draco, Cleo and Johnston elected to commission a special graduation present for you, Elen. Cleo?"

Mama Cleo pulled out an elaborately carved teakwood presentation box and placed it on the table in front of Hélène. "Good show, dear! You have honoured us all!"

Hélène opened the lid and her eyes widened in shock and pleasure.

Inside was an enchanted dagger patterned after Mutti Ehren's true body, a pair of tooled leather sheaths -- one for her belt, boot, or thigh and the other spring loaded as a bracer to be hidden up a sleeve -- showing Mutti's ruthless practicality there no doubt, and a maintenance kit. The creamy tan leather of the hilt, however, had a golden citrine quartz lozenge set in it carved with a personal coat of arms for her as a member of the House of du Chasteler-Malfoy where Mutti had her du Chasteler-Malfoy heraldic arms in platinum. Likewise the blade inscription was different.

"Never give in except to convictions of honor and good sense"

Hélène blinked tears of joy from her eyes as Cleo spoke quietly. "I picked that saying for you. Prime Minister Churchill said that to us in 1941 in the darkest days of the War." She hugged Helene as the rest of the family applauded her.

Grandmother Colombe tapped her fork on her champagne glass to draw attention to her before she picked up her glass of champagne and marched to Hélène's side. The rapier placed a proud hand on her granddaughter's shoulder and spoke in a voice filled with emotion. "Three hundred and nineteen years ago, I was expelled in disgrace from l' Académie de Magie Beauxbâtons following several minor incidents of schoolgirl misbehavior that were certainly Not My Fault! Besides the veela paid entertainers and tuns of Spanish Brandy were Gabriel Potter's idea that night and I owed him from our last game of strip picquet!"

Everyone laughed along with the rapier, who then raised her hand for silence. "I returned home in shame and disgrace, only to be comforted upon arrival by my sister and your namesake. Marie-Claire Hélène told me that she still loved me and that I would yet find a way to redeem the oath I had sworn to my Papa upon leaving that one day, a du Chasteler would graduate from Beauxbatons as a full witch and make him... our family... me proud as the best that she could possibly be. My sister spoke wiser than she or I knew, for since that day, only one other of us had graduated Beauxbatons, and of him I shall not speak, save that he was the antithesis of what makes us great." Colombe's voice was strong and proud, filled with overflowing emotions.

"Until today. Today, my beloved sister's namesake has redeemed her grandmother's sworn promise and made her Great-Grandpapa proud of her accomplishments as he looks down upon us gathered here to welcome her into her first steps of adult life. As Marchioness of Moulbaix and Chasteler, it is my great honor to welcome Hélène-Morgraine Malfoy into House du Chasteler as Hélène-Morgraine du Chasteler-Malfoy alongside To-chan, her mother Ehren, and Aunts Ying, Claire, and Estelle along with cousins and siblings too numerous to mention before we starve to death here! " Colombe's voice grew as proud and strong as her metal as she raised her glass high, mirrored by the room.

"A toast to my beloved granddaughter and her accomplishment, may it be the first of many more in a long, prosperous, and happy life! To Hélène-Morgraine!"

"To Hélène-Morgraine!"

After the toast, Colombe leaned in and spoke quietly. "I know that Marie-Claire is crying tears of joy in Heaven to see you. As am I, for you shall make our House great just as I and she have done when it is your turn to shine in the days ahead." The rapier's eyes were suspiciously shiny and her smile was smugly proud.

"I... see," Hélène said quietly as she picked up her Honor Dagger for the first time. She then gasped as she felt the magical potential filling it it just like her wand of hornbeam and unicorn hair. She hefted it, feeling its perfect balance as if it was part of her very being. Her eyes watered and she gave a happy smile as she replaced it, feeling the sense of acceptance and belonging that she had yearned from her siblings and family flow through her.


--------------------


Taube whistled in appreciation of the dagger and then hugged her younger sister after her parents and aunts got done congratulating her as the party continued. "It's beautiful! I'll help you learn how to use her properly, Elen!" She gave her sister a wink as she caressed the snarling amber-eyed wolf hilt of her hunting knife body.

Hélène smiled gratefully at her sister, sometimes rival, and sometimes example growing up. "I suppose I should pack for a hunting trip then?" She spoke snarkily, remembering how much Taube enjoyed to hunt.

Taube gave a nod and smile. "Of course! It's been too long since we did something like that together. We have the time before Max kidnaps you to help him and his buddies take up his responsibilities."

Hélène giggled along with her big sister. "Too long indeed." The warmth in her heart swelled while the memories of being the 'bratty little sister' and 'tag-along' faded and were soothed by the clear respect that she had earned in one of her role model's eyes.
--------------------

Finally the party began to break up. As the room began to clear, Hélène once more picked up her dagger -- her dagger!! -- from the box. She shivered in delight as she sensed the link to her very spirit, just like her wand. She flicked her wrist, and a small trail of silvery motes followed in response to her wordless spellcasting. Her eyes widened in shock and then narrowed in thought.

Hélène carefully replaced her dagger in its presentation box. Then she caressed the blade one more time, feeling the awakening potential that it represented for the new life that she was entering. Struck by an insight, she caught Ehren's steel-blue eyes. She looked a question to her Mutti, who was walking over to her to spend time with an often-overlooked middle child who had to fight to be noticed more often than not.

Ehren spoke in a warm quiet murmur in response to the unspoken question in her daughter's tear-filled eyes as they stood side by side looking down at the dagger. "Mutti Colombe arranged for an old friend of hers who served her old Charms professor at Beauxbatons to custom-enchant that to serve you as your wand does. Your blade was forged with donations of materials volunteered by the family. A small sliver of my steel alongside your other mothers' and grandmothers' formed part of the matrix that the master smiths at Böker Stahl-und-Magische-Metallwarenfabrik (Boker steel and magic metal goods factory) hand-forged into your honor dagger in the same forges and manner that gave me birth in 1937, Elen. May it serve you well and true, our beloved daughter."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yeah... decided to do an omake that I had partially on my computer. Needless to say, this is not getting posted to SB for obvious reasons... NSFW version on HPSG NSFW Thread
________________________________________________________________________

Sighing a little, Sakamoto Ryouma, or as he was known in this life, Koizumi Ryouma, sighed a little as he trudged into his bedroom. Coming up to his bedroom mirror, he frowned a little as he looked at the form of the twelve year old boy with a grimace. Part of him still had problems believing what had happened over the past two years since he turned ten years old.

They had started with blurry dreams, like half remembered memories throughout his childhood. A number were horrible dreams, he knew that even then. But when he woke up, they would fade away, like mist on a summer's morning. The more he had tried to grasp them, the faster that they disappeared. And, usually, by the time he was fully awake he only remembered fragments of them, and even those faded by noon.

Yet... they still left an impression on the... younger him, he supposed he should call them.

From a young age, he had always been something of a smooth talker. Able to calm down playground fights with just a few words. Heck, two kids that had absolutely despised one another now were close friends after he had talked between the two of them. Lips quirked, Ryouma internally chuckled as he remembered how happy he had been with that and still was. Now, he could see where it was coming from.

Meanwhile, the dreams had continued onwards. And, over the past year, they had become clearer and clearer. As well, he began to remember actual fragments once he turned ten. Never too much, but enough that, slowly, they pieced together who he really was. His parents had been concerned, like he had been. Was he going insane, somehow? Having what seemed like memories of a past life?

Being who he was, he had done research. Looked up paranormal books about people remembering past lives. There was a rather large number of that, but the stuff in them could be contradictory. Still, his parents were concerned... until his Otou-San remembered, once, his own Okaa-San, had told him that she had reincarnated because of some sort of secret project back during the war. Though in her case, the memories were fragmented.

The family had then set out to the sleepy little town where his current life's Obaa-San had lived, he was nearly twelve and remembered much more of his life. When meeting her, she had been curious until it was explained what had happened. Never before had he seen her so saddened, but his Obaa-San had gone into detail what had happened. How she was kidnapped off the street from her family by a group of what she had thought was Kempatai for some reason. At first, she had thought that she was going to be made into one of the women who gave "Comfort" to the men at war.

However, the truth was much more terrible and horrible.

While she did not go into full detail, it was enough that they knew that the group had performed some sort of experiments on her. Ones that caused her to remember, partially, previous lives. His Obaa-San had told how various others, girls, boys... and even Yokai from legend were other subjects. Some were forcibly impregnated to try and give birth to someone who was reincarnated. Others, she had seen go mad as their minds were partially or fully overwritten by their previous lives.

Ryouma along with his parents were horrified.

As she trailed off, his Obaa-San looked at him in sadness before hugging him, asking his forgiveness for what was happening to him. Needless to say, he didn't even need to think before he told her that she already had it. Because none of it was her fault at all.

Thankfully, however, it seemed that whatever was done to his Obaa-San and passed on to him, had stablized or something. Rather than overwritting his current life, the two fit together like... puzzle pieces, of some sort. Simply sliding into place until he was both Sakamoto Ryouma and Koizumi Ryouma.

In the present, Ryouma frowned as he rubbed his chin a little in thought. He did sort of start to resemble his previous life. Though there was some Western blood in him due to his Ojii-San being an American, though dead now for years. Shaking his head, he sighed a little before rolling his shoulders and grabbing his pajamas. Getting changed, he paused for a moment at a photograph that he had photocopied from a book he found on himself. It was not of him in his previous life, however...

Rather, it was that of his wife, Narasaki Ryō, or Oryou as he and many had called her.

For several moments, he looked at the photograph before placing his fingers against the cool glass, "Oryou-Chan... I am so sorry. I never meant to leave you, or for you to have such a bad life after my death. You should have been the happiest woman, not come to an end as a saddened one with only the bottle for comfort. I can only hope that, perhaps, you would forgive me for such."

Eyes closed, Ryouma clapped his hands a few times before bowing to the photo. Then, he turned out the light and walked to his futon before getting in. Eyes closing, he hummed to himself as one of his last thoughts was of his pregnant mother, and the baby sister that was due to be born in a few months. Then, he was asleep.

Hours passed and the Moon rose, bright and full. Unnoticed by him, however, his window slowly opened and a form slipped inside. Two, red glowing eyes looked around before pausing at the photograph illuminated on the dresser. But then, it spotted him, Ryouma, sleeping in bed and those two eyes widened. Gliding, the form made its way across the floor until it reached him. A trembling hand came up and then cupped his cheek, with him mumbling.

With that, the eyes then softened a little and one could see wetness gather in the corners of them, before the own spoke in a female's voice. One filled with joy and grief, "Ryouma-Kun... you've returned... and so have I, to your side."

Then there was the rustle of cloth before there was movement under the blankets.

Some hours later, the Sun rose and Ryouma grumbled a bit as a sunbeam shone in his eyes. Grimacing, he turned and sighed a bit as the light was no longer in his eyes. Of course, that was when his hand fell on something that made him mentally blink. It was something that was soft and round, which made him think that he knew what it was though for some odd reason he felt that it was cooler in temperature than it should have been. Giving it an experimental squeeze, there was a soft moan.

Needless to say, the twelve year old's eyes shot open at that and met two red ones that glowed in happiness in a face that he recognized, "... Oryou-Chan?"

At hearing that, the eyes widened and a brilliant smile appeared on Oryou's face as she cupped his cheek with one hand, "Ryouma-Kun... My husband, you've come back to Oryou..."

Softly sighing, she kissed him and he groaned a little as she deepened it and he could feel her (longer then before? What the hell...) tongue in his mouth. Then, she straddled him and sat up, the blanket falling off her. Of course, that was when the blushing teen realized some facts besides what it was that he had been holding and squeezing.

One, was the fact that Oryou looked exactly like she did during his first life, though much paler and with red, glowing eyes.

The second... was that she was currently completely naked, and in his bed. Unable to help himself, his eyes roamed over her and his flush deepened as he remembered that before, her chest had been good handfuls, yet now seemed so much more.

Of course, that was when he came to his next two realizations. Ones that made him pale a little. Partially in fear of his health as well.

Mainly, he was currently twelve years old.

And then, there was the small issue that if his mother walked in at that moment, she was going to kill him, kill Oryou, and then likely revive them to kill them again. Wishing to whomever was listening, even as she kissed him again (which he enjoyed, but dammit, don't think with that right now!), he tried to push her away, "O-Oryou-Chan, though I'm happy that you're here, and I love you as well as that fact, but, um, there's a problem..."

Nuzzling and kissing his neck, those formerly brown, now red, eyes looked up at him, "Hmm? And what is that, husband..."

With a gulp, he chuckled weakly, "I'm twelve right now in this life."

Oryou blinked and tilted her head a little, "Hai, husband?"

Leaning in, Ryouma looked her right in the eye, "... Oryou-Chan, I'm twelve right now. And we are in my parent's house... and I'm twelve and you are naked in my bed!"

It took a few seconds, but she blinked before blushing a little, "Ah."

And as if the universe wanted to mock him, that was when his current mother opened the door, "Ryouma-Kun, time to wake up! I made pancakes!"

Both women looked at each other for a long moment before his mother screamed, grabbed the shinai next to the door, and tried to hit Oryou with it. Of course, his... wife, ducked under it before leaping into the air where she hung with her hair floating around her as she pulled her legs up, giving Ryouma one heck of a view before he shook his head, "... Rude, I was laying with my husband."

Shocked, his mother boggled at him for several moments before sputtering, "H-husband!?" Then she caught sight of the photo on his dresser and did a double take, "I-I..."

Poking his head in, Ryouma's current father blinked as he took in Oryou, his son sitting with his pajama shirt partially opened, and the messed up futon. Then, he grinned and gave Ryouma a thumbs up, "Nice, Son."

Of course, that only made Ryouma groan and place his face in his hands, even as he heard the yelp of his father when his mother hit him. Oryou just blinked and crossed her arms as she tilted her head, 'Strange people.'

 

[darthcourt10]

KiMaSa

And the story continues...


And Heroes Return

The starship finished work on Illinois' arm and nodded as Illinois flexed it. She then stepped over to sit in a familiar chair.

"Starship log, Stardate 6927.6, Starship Enterprise recording: While en route to Earth for much-needed refit and recreation, I have encountered a temporal anomaly and rescued two survivors of an apparent experiment in time travel. Since that time, I have been unable to reach Starfleet command. In fact, I can no longer detect any Starfleet signal at all. Monitoring non-Starfleet frequencies, I am detecting a signal from Tau Ceti but on a Romulan frequency. I can only assume that the time stream has been drastically shifted. It is clear that I must return Illinois and Central Island Hime to their proper place in history. Beyond that, regulations are clear. I must not risk contaminating the timeline through my own actions. Undoubtedly, no matter what course of action I take, Relativity or another time-ship will be paying me a visit to complain when I get back. That's the thing about time-ships: they're always around after the fact. I guess it comes from always living in the future. If they were actually here now, they might be useful in helping me decide what to do about this current situation. In the meantime, I am beginning calculations for a Warp Breakaway. This isn't without its own problems since Warp Breakaway tends to be very physically demanding. Hopefully, I won't be jumping straight into a fight."

With that, the light faded only to come up, on a group of British Battleships. Orion held up a hand to the others for quiet as she cupped the other hand over her ear as if listening, in another part of the stage and facing in a different direction, Muroc Maru likewise cupped her ear, listening to something as Recruit and Commodore waited.

"I'm getting a message. Redirect to grid coordinates 37C. Best sustained speed, maintain radio silence..." Both groups hurried off the stage.

As the stage went dark again, Lemurian Princess lit up once more. The red eyes looking over the audience.

"My plans are complete! Now, audience! Shall we watch as I take over the world?"

"I'd rather watch you lose," the voice of Naka spoke with her face appearing on all the monitors as she was lit up in the center of the stage. "Cue the fanfare!" She called as the lights went back down.


"What? What is this?"

The lights went up on Enterprise standing next to illinois and Hime.

"The future!" Enterprise answered.

"INSOLENT FOOL! I WILL MAKE THE FUTURE! AND YOU THREE WILL NOT LIVE TO SEE IT!"

"You know nothing about the future."

"PAST...PRESENT... FUTURE... ALL ARE MINE! I HAVE SURVIVED FOR TEN THOUSAND YEARS AND I WILL REIGN ANOTHER TEN THOUSAND YEARS."

"No you won't. You've lived ten thousand years and you've learned... nothing. You have built... nothing. You're obsolete! You mean... NOTHING! And that's why, after today... you will BE... nothing!"

"ENOUGH! SINK!" the ancient abyssal fired her heaviest guns at Enterprise.

The starship smirked as shells burst ineffectively around her.

Enterprise shook her head. "If I had my way about it, I'd give you a taste of my phasers but I can't." She looked over at Illinois. "It has to be their power that beats you."

"THEM? Don't make me laugh! Even the Great Lakes Battleship is only a single ship! These two can't stop me and that means YOU can't stop me!"

"Who said there were only two of them?"


The stage lights lit on six shipgirls standing ready for battle, arrayed in a 'v'

The Tallest one spoke:

"Daughter of Sacred Japan! I, Yamato will fight you!"

Then another spoke:

"Queen of the North! Tirpitz is here! Ready for battle!"

And a third:

"Born of the Heart of America! I'm Oklahoma!"

Then the fourth:

"Battlecruiser Tiger! For Queen and Country!"

And the fifth:

"I am Arizona! The Ship of Destiny! And it is my destiny to fight evil wherever it stands!"

And finally, the leader spoke:

"And I am Nagato of the Big Seven! We fight for Peace and Justice on ALL the waters!"

"And they're not alone," Enterprise said as on the monitors, different groups of ship girls could be seen. In the main screen, Hornet, Amagi, Akagi, and Hiryu were launching full strikes.

"I WILL SINK ALL OF YOU!"

Central Island Hime turned to Enterprise. "Use your shields and protect the audience! We'll handle the rest!" Hime then followed behind Illinois into the fight as the sounds of cannon thundered and smoke rose across the stage and up around the monsterous head of Lemurian Princess. Nagato stood directing the others as they circled the monster, firing as they went. Soon it was clear their foe was badly hurt and angry.

"ARGH! SINK! SINK! SINK! ALL OF YOU SINK!" She fired every gun wildly.

"Why don't YOU sink!" Central Island Hime shouted back and fired into her former master.

"YOU! You led them here!" The audience watched as the monster ignored everyone else to turn every battery on Central Island Hime and fired...

Hime staggered and collapsed to the stage.

Illinois went to her side.

"Don't worry... Just finish her for me?"

Illinois nodded and fired a final shot as the beast gave one last frustrated cry and the great red eyes dimmed and died...


On stage, Illinois cradled the wounded Hime.

"We'll fix you up! Don't worry."

"It's alright... I did good, didn't I?"

"Yes. You did good."

"Then it's okay... Unless..."

"Unless what?

"Unless the audience would applaud for me? Just maybe?"

Walking on stage, Naka nodded. "What do you say, folks? Will you give Hime your applause?"

Slowly, the audience began to applaud.

"Do... Do you hear that?" Hime said, sounding tired. "I can almost hear them... Almost..."

Alright, everyone! Can we go louder for Hime?" Naka asked.

The audience cheered and applauded louder.

Hime cupped a hand to her ear. "What's that?"

The audience applause grew.

"It's a MIRACLE!" Hime hopped up to her feet. "Thank you! You wonderful audience you!"

Illinois blinked. "You weren't even hit!"

Hime turned toward her and shook her head. "I was... I'm afraid... My mask. I'm afraid it's broken." Hime held it in place with one hand as if shielding herself.

"Let it go," Enterprise told her.

Slowly, Hime pulled the mask away and looked up to reveal the beautiful face beneath.

"That's better. That's your true self."

"So what happens now?" Hime asked.

Naka came over and whispered in her ear.

"Do you think so?"

Naka nodded and grinned.

"If you think so." The monitors came back on focusing on a single member of the audience.

Hoppou tilted her head curious to see herself on the big screen. Then the smaller screens all showed Hime. Hime looked up to Hoppou.

"Um... Do you think...? I mean... Would it be okay if I switched sides? Can I be one of the 'good' guys now?"

Hoppou paused for a moment as if to ponder and then smiled and gave a 'thumbs up' sign.

"Oh! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Hime said excitedly.

"Well, so much for your 'not changing history'," Illinois told Enterprise.

"And I didn't," Enterprise replied with a smirk. "According to our records, Lemurian Princess WAS defeated on this date by a combined fleet of shipgirls from nations across the globe."

"So, you're saying this was all predestined?"

"Yes."

"I HATE when they say that!" A frustrated voice called out of nowhere.

"What was that?" Hime asked, startled.

"Nothing for you to worry about," Enterprise said, rolling her eyes.

"So? What else do your records show?" Oklahoma asked.

"Obviously, I can't go into details but I think you'll agree things will turn out alright... With lots of hard work along the way. Your war isn't over. Not by a longshot. But... Look around you. At each other. Not so long ago in your history, a fleet like this would have been unimaginable! Now here you are... Together... Keep that up and you never know what it could lead to. Maybe something big."

"So, I guess you'll be leaving?" Arizona said.

"Actually, I was thinking of taking some time for R and R here. Warp Breakaway does not nice things to my engines and space frame. So, a leisurely few weeks to rest up and make repairs. But then, yes. it'll be time to go home. The Galaxy isn't going to explore itself, after all."

"Then come!" Nagato told her. "Have you ever seen Japan, Enterprise?"

"I've never had the opportunity."

"Then I, Yamato, will show you!"

"Well then.." Enterprise gestured. "Lead the way!" The girls moved into formation and headed off stage as the lights faded to black.

Naka stepped forward as the lights came up. "Well, that concludes today's show everyone! We hope you enjoyed it. Can we have ALL of our performers back on stage for another big round of applause?" The cast came back and lined up together. "Let's meet our cast folks!"

In the stands, Nagato smiled. It was no surprise that her daughter... and she was really taking to that... had done well. She looked and acted every inch a battleship. Of course, some touches in the show, she expected were Naka's handiwork. And bless her for it!

"Hey, mom!" Harry said with a smile. "They're doing a meet with the cast. Why don't we stay for that?"

"Well..."

~Nagato-sama?~ A message came in over her radio.

~Yes, Naka? Nice work, by the way.~

~Thank you! Anyway, I have several actresses who are very eager to meet some of their idols. If you don't mind?~

~Sounds good! We'd like that!~

***

Meanwhile, in the stands, Severus Snape smiled. No one would expect him to be here. Certainly not over an old muggle TV show. But then, that's because they all saw one face of him. While true that his public face was a slight exaggeration, most people who stood and judged him for being cold, demanding, and unsentimental, never bothered to remember that he had once been a young boy with dreams. No surprise, since Severus, himself, did not reflect upon it much.

Still... To a nine-year-old boy, with the exception of dealing with Petunia Evans, The Evans home had been like a refuge from a truly cruel father. Lily and her father were both into sci-fi. At first, it seemed silly to Snape. Afterall, his world had MAGIC! But as Mister Evans watched shows on the moon landings, a part of Snape was intrigued. Space was one area where wizards were certainly far behind 'muggles'. Wizards had no dreams comparable! So Severus Snape became a fan as well. He even had his heroes. For Halloween, the year before going to Hogwarts, he dressed as Spock. The character's cool demeanor and his status as someone not like the rest of the crew and yet, still respected among them was powerful stuff for young Severus. Star Trek, Doctor Who, Star Wars, and that was the tip of the iceberg. As he grew older and he and Lily went off to Hogwarts, his love of Sci-Fi remained. He remembered calling his DA Professor 'Professor Dunsel' But after everything had gone so horribly wrong, Snape put all that away. It only made him think of Lily and that made him think of the mistakes he had made.

But now... He was beginning to feel like he could think of the good things again. Just maybe. And that included two children sitting in front of the Television watching great heroes going where no wizard had ever gone.

 

[darthcourt10]

KiMaSa

Collisions

Lieutenant Uehara was not in the stands that night, nor was he waiting behind the curtain to give his encouragement to his girls. While some might be pleased with this little show, Souichi Uehara was not among them. He had started his assignment with two arrogant ship-fakes who constantly bordered on insubordinate. He now had titular responsibility for FIVE and the other three had learned from Nagato and Amagi to be just as insufferable! And now, with the program being rolled into this international conglomeration, even his authority on paper over them was being reduced as well. Well, he still had a program to run. He was going to have to find human actresses to replace them on tour. Fortunately, He had gotten permission to hold a 'Pose as your favorite shipgirl' contest a while back. The grand prize was to be a meeting with the shipgirl of the winner's choice. This had lead to hundreds of photo submissions. Some of them actually looked quite convincing. Human actresses would also be more likely to follow his instructions. At least as long as he kept them away from the bad example of Miss Nakamura, who originally came over with the American contingent. At least she wasn't his problem.

Of course, the lieutenant was aware there would probably be shipgirls in the audience. Perhaps if Uehara HAD been in the stands or watching backstage rather than secluded away in a back office, he might have known which ones. Had he even bothered to pay attention to Naka, who had been practically spelling things out for days what was in the works, he might have avoided disaster. But as Admiral Goto would later remark, 'A man that determined to fail should be granted the reward of his efforts'. Uehara was determined that his association with the 'setgirls' needed to be severed. In this, he succeeded, much like a man sawing off a tree branch from the wrong end.

Anxious to finally meet her 'daughter', Battleship Nagato led Harry and Hoppou backstage. Without saying, Nagato had a full screen around her, several of whom were also interested to meet one or more of the performers but all of them were completely devoted to their charges. All of them would give testimony to the hearing later.

Later, Uehara would not be able to recall exactly why he had done it. But he had been waiting for an opportunity to show Nagato that she wasn't that important. He already had two good candidates to replace her. One was a student at a local high school, Sakaki Asakawa. The other, a Konoe Tsurugi, actually worked as the head of security for the head of the Hanaukyo Family. Miss Tsurugi looked a little closer to the role and more intimidating. The student would probably be easier to handle. Either way, he could demonstrate to that uppity little fake her true place in things.

So, with his head in all the wrong places, Souichi Uehara stepped into the hall, ready to complete the perfect storm of arrogance, stupidity, and opportunity. Spotting the source of his irritation among the crowd, he called out to her in the firmest tone he could manage.

"Nagato! Come here! You and I need to have a talk."

The battleship Nagato turned, somewhat perplexed by the young officer's demanding tone. Reflexively, her escorts drew closer. Hoppou and Harry also closed ranks on their mother.

"What? You're so important you can just ignore me completely? You're nothing but plywood and spit!"

It dawned on Nagato that this 'man' was refering to her other self... Her daughter. The matter of ranks aside, his tone was quite abusive. She made certain to record it all as she watched a fool dig his own grave, ruthlessly suppressing the rising anger at how he treated not her... but she who bore her name with pride, grace, and honor. Nagato knew that of the thirty-four decoys and setgirls present (not including Enterprise), all seventeen British girls had standing of military rank due to their status as commissioned cargo vessels as did Illinois, Recruit, and Commodore. Of the other fourteen, it was being discussed that the five other American girls would also be given rank. After today, Nagato was certain that she would push for the Japanese girls to be accorded rank and honors as well.

Uehara saw as Nagato simply looked at him like he didn't even exist! Even as he realized he shouldn't, he reached for her shoulder...

He never made it as someone bumped into him from behind. He stumbled, tripping over a well placed foot.

"Lieutenant Uehara?" The Actress Nagato asked as Susan Nakamura smirked ever so slightly, still in full costume and make-up.

Uehara turned and saw the Actress Nagato staring at him and then turned back, swallowing as he realized just exactly who he had been berating. He also for the first time noticed how many hostile eyes were now on him.

Keeping in character, Hime giggled. "Oopsie! Somebody made a boo boo!"

***

A few minutes later and Lieutenant Uehara wondered if hell would have any fears for him after today. He had accidentally caught the gaze of Hoppou and her eyes burned into him. He hadn't meant to pick trouble with a battleship whose paygrade placed her far above any mere mortal such as himself. That would have been enough even if she were not a battleship, hero, and as he knew all too well a hugely popular celebrity. But beyond that was the fact he realized that she was the thin sheath of protection between him and her children. He knew about Northern Ocean Princess. Those seemingly innocent childlike eyes flashed a cold fury over what he had done and what he had nearly done. Uehara felt her peer directly into his soul and found him wanting.

To his surprise, Nagato's son was almost more frightening. His angry glare made Uehara shiver as if death was simply waiting for this boy's permission.

His career was over. He understood that. He had allowed his pride to destroy him completely. It was almost a relief when two of the police officers who had been in the audience had come to see what the disturbance was.

"Officers! I saw this man grabbing at this woman!" Susan Nakamura told the police.

"Great! Miyuki! We get a day off and some pervert has to RUIN it!" Officer Tsujimoto yanked Uehara up off the floor.

"And he has the GALL to wear the uniform of the Defense forces while doing it!" Her partner agreed. She saluted Nagato. "Officers Kobayakawa and Tsujimoto ma'am. Would you like to make a statement? If so, we can arrange a more discreet and convenient time."

"We appreciate your discretion, officers," Nagato replied.

"Of course, ma'am, We'll take care of this… gentleman."

"Thank you." Even as they led Uehara away, Harry shook his head.

"Anything wrong Harry?" Nagato asked her son.

"I don't know mom. I don't think it's anything to worry about except to the crooks."

"Well, now that is over with," Nagato turned her attention to the ship-actresses. "We can meet with the people we came to see!"

Nagato-A bowed deep before her. "It is an honor to meet you, Nagato-sama."

"It is I who am honored, daughter," The battleship replied.

Nagato-A smiled, wiping a tear from her eye. "All I've ever wanted was to be worthy of my name."

"And you have! Even if your guns are wooden, your heart is the finest Japan steel! And I would be deeply honored to know she who has done our name so proud!" Nagato embraced her newest daughter.

Hoppou, meanwhile, now that the threat, if only minimal and brief, had been removed, turned her attention to 'Central island Hime'. "Hoppou thinks you are a silly princess. But Hoppou likes you."

Susan smiled more naturally. "And I think YOU are my favorite Princess." She looked around. "Do you think it would be alright if we took a couple of pictures together?"

"I think so," Nagato agreed. "What do you think, Hoppou?"

"Yes! Hoppou would like that!" Hoppou was also considering asking a little more of Hime and her friends. But that would wait for a more opportune moment.

Naka walked over with a thoughtful expression. "You know, with the autograph seekers and everything, it might start getting busy back here. So I talked to Admiral Goto already and suggested that the cast spend the evening and tomorrow at least as our guests in Yokosuka."

"That is a wonderful idea!" Harry's mother agreed.

In the meantime, Severus Snape patiently waited to collect an autograph from Enterprise. While romance was a thing for others, Snape did believe there was a favor he wanted to do for Enterprise. It would take some research but he was certain he could do it. "Genesis indeed." He murmured to himself as he left the auditorium.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Another day, another crosspost. Thanks again to MagisterAurelius for letting me borrow these three for a moment as events move forward once more toward Fourth Year.

A Moment Among The Megaliths

19 August 2014

Stonehenge, Salisbury Plain, Wiltshire, England

A Navy Blue four person velomobile turned off the highway across Salisbury Plain that passed the most famous Neolithic site in the world. Slowly, it coasted to a halt at an overlook on the side of the road and parked in one of the spaces in the vacant lot.

A gold haired shipgirl opened the driver's door, then looked at her two companions with a happy smile. "Well, we're here!" Cleopatra said cheerfully as she waited for Draco and Niobe to exit the car before stowing it on her deck.

Draco smiled back to her, then shivered and put on a light windbreaker to ward off the afternoon's chill, looking at the grassy plain spotted with ancient trees, the low mounds of the barrows, and the silent standing stones that had stood here for millennia. "Thanks for taking us out here, Cleo."

"Anytime, Muffin!" Cleo said in that cheerful voice, taking his hand. "Thanks for inviting us out for a picnic to watch the sunset over Stonehenge!"

"Ja! Thank you for inviting me, mein Flottenadmiral." Niobe said as she smiled brightly at him. She pirouetted, showing off the bright blue sundress that she had bought at Harrods. "I hope you like what I picked out." She gave a hesitant and shy look at him.

He smiled back at her. "You look really good, Niobe," he said as he admired her elegant and ladylike lines. Niobe beamed and preened a little under his attention.

Then he looked over at the shipgirl on his arm in a bright yellow sundress with her favorite Egyptian necklace and visibly admired her too. "I love your look too Cleo." He complimented her, causing her to blush. Cleo gave a sunny smile and kissed his cheek as Niobe took his other arm before kissing his other cheek.

They walked slowly from the overlook up a walking path along the line of Bronze Age burial mounds on the ridge, chatting idly as they strolled through groves of old trees.

Draco then paused, blinking suddenly as he sensed something.

"Why don't we turn off here and climb that one? " He asked, rubbing his chin as he pointed to a nearby circular barrow. The girls agreed and they climbed the hill-shaped burial mound.

At the top a small grove of gnarled beech trees shaded a toppled slab of stone that had marked this burial. Draco nodded in satisfaction, and then pulled his wand out to cast privacy charms. As he did so, faint glyphs glimmered with witchfire upon the weathered bluestone marker.

While he did so, Niobe and Cleopatra silently spoke to each other on the radio, scanned the deserted area, nodded, and then pulled out the picnic basket and tablecloth that they had packed.

Finally satisfied with his spellcraft, Draco nodded to himself as he sensed the ancient wards from the days the Celts buried a chieftan here flare with renewed life.

Now that they were private, he walked to lean against one of the nearby trees that had grown on the barrow over the centuries.

He put his hands in his pockets and squinted his eyes as he looked into the setting sun creeping toward the western horizon.

In the near distance, a low ground fog cloaked the standing megaliths and menhirs of Stonehenge, giving the ancient sight a spectral, otherworldly air that matched his fey mood.
Spoiler: A Malfoy At Stonehenge

He sighed thoughtfully as the girls walked to him after setting up the picnic. Cleopatra leaned against his right side and hugged him around the waist. "What's wrong, Muffin?" She asked with clear concern in her voice.

Niobe leaned against his left side and rested her head on his shoulder. "Yes, what's wrong, Liebchen?" She requested from a face filled with worry.

Draco bit his lip, still looking at the mist covered stones. "I'm not sure where to start...." He said absently, and trailed off before chuckling and shaking his head. "I guess there's nothing for it. Why? Why me? There have to be better people out there that could have been picked."

The girls shared worried glances full of concern. Then Niobe spoke with deep emotion in her voice. "Because I love you, Liebchen. Because you believe in me, in us. You don't see me as a worthless obsolete relic fit only as a barracks hulk or training ship to do make-work. You don't see Johnston as just a reckless hotheaded loose cannon looking for a fight constantly. You don't see Wash as a half-built useless battleship just suitable to be expended as a target."

Cleopatra chimed in a serious voice at complete odds with her normal bubbly air-headed persona. "You don't see me just as an air-headed ditz without a clue. You see things in us that no one else ever did and we don't need to wear masks around you. That's why I have grown to love you, Muffin."

Draco nodded silently, his eyes still distant. Finally he responded in that absent, abstracted voice. "I guess you have a point since I don't see either of you or Wash or Johnston that way. Maybe you see things in me that I'm not sure that I see it in me." He gave a brief self-depreciating smile. "Considering what's been going on, it's no crazier than anything else in my life of late."

Niobe leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. "Something's been troubling you ever since you woke up, Liebchen. Let us help, please." Her voice was worried and her violet eyes were suspiciously shiny as she stared at his face.

Draco barked a laugh and seemed to find what he was looking for among the mist-shrouded brooding stones. "You won't believe it. I'm not sure that I believe it, but I have to believe it." He laughed again and shook his head with a wry smile.

He then looked at the worried girls and spoke quietly and seriously with a distant look in his eyes. "I don't know if I've gone mad, but while I was in the coma after the Causeway, I had... well... a vision while I was knocked out. It was like a dream but I knew... know... deep down that it was as real as you standing by me here and now." He took a deep breath and his face filled with awe and wonder as he continued in that quiet, serious voice. "A dream of Tír na nÓg, the Irish... Celtic afterlife. When I was there, there was a house prepared for me... with several maidens waiting for me."

He blushed scarlet and then looked back at Stonehenge rather than meet their eyes. "One of them could have been your twin, Cleopatra, and another was just like you, Niobe." He mumbled as his cheeks flamed and he desperately fought down his hormones as visions of a fantasy of those two Maidens 'welcoming' him burned through his fevered brain. Fortunately or perhaps unfortunately for him, he completely missed the knowing look that the shipgirls gave him and the happy hungry smiles that they gave each other while he wrestled with his self-control.

Finally under control, he resumed the explanation as his blush began to fade. "I also met Lugh there, who explained that He... the Celtic gods needed a Champion." He took a deep breath as he reached out with his words to people who he trusted and trusted him. "They said that they needed me to fight the evils that were sealed away when this place was young. Evils like the Formorian that broke loose at the Causeway. I... agreed to be their Champion after thinking it over. It was an attractive offer, but...."

Cleopatra hugged him as he broke off again. He laughed faintly and shook his head before resuming in that quiet, serious voice. "They said that they would gift me the boon of the skills and abilities that I need to be their Champion. Normally, I would have chalked all that up as a fever dream, but for one thing. After I had my last talk with Lugh, when I agreed to be His Champion I had a vision of the future. Things I could not have possibly known. Things about Ehren."

Niobe gasped in shock, then spoke in sudden comprehension. "That's why you were so frantic when you woke up calling for her! I thought that you had gone mad then." She gave him a look filled with respect.

Draco's lips twisted and he spoke wryly. "The thought about me going mad crossed my mind once or twice too." He then took a deep breath as his face and words darkened. "I remember seeing Ehren falling into darkness." He paused with a look of deep concern and compassion on his troubled face. "Darkness filled with bat-winged creatures with one red eye each that were directed by a blond haired man in SS uniform identical to what Ehren wore that night when she lost control of herself and a blond woman with a glowing sword."

Niobe scowled in thought. "That sounds like the Popobawa, Cortana, and Ehren's Vati," she said with disgust under the cool analysis in her voice, "although I'd have to show you images of them both to compare to your memories of this vision. What else was there?" She leaned forward, her violet eyes intent as she stared at him.
Spoiler: Worries For A Cousin

He shook his head. "That was all of the enemies I saw in that vision. I also saw Ehren mourning my death and locking herself away. Locking herself away from me, from us. And when I saw her after you rescued her, she was changed. And not for the better." He stared into Niobe's violet eyes and asked in a aristocratic tone of command and authority filled with velvet-edged steel that caused primal shivers to run down both shipgirls' keels and their boilers to burn hotter. "What happened to her in Africa?? Ehren wouldn't tell me, but I need to know."

Niobe automatically snapped to attention and her voice acquired the precise tone of a report to her Captain. "When we arrived, the Popobawa vampires had overrun the house and Ehren had been captured by a sword spirit that Colombe called Cortana. I'm not sure if she was the actual Cortana, but she was very powerful, a near match for Norimune and Tokunotakai both. They Portkeyed out and we followed in pursuit using one of Ehren's hilt pins to divine her location in the Congo after dealing with the Popobawa remaining inside."

Draco nodded sharply as he listened to Niobe. His eyes were filled with horror while Cleopatra turned pale and hugged him tighter when Niobe's report reached the rescue. "When we caught up to them, Ehren was wearing SS uniform as an Untersturmführer and standing at the right hand of Helmar von und zu Wolff, the SS officer who was her father, who was also an old flame of Colombe's."

Draco sucked in his breath as if he had been punched in the gut, his fists clenched, and his eyes flamed as he listened to Niobe's words. "Ehren was fooling him, and since she was not just in SS uniform, but that of a subordinate officer to him... she must have falsely sworn her allegiance and parroted that Nazi-Dreck to keep the deception going. Along with using illusion magic to make him think that he had turned her into a vampire under his control."

Cleopatra whispered with compassionate tears in her glistening blue eyes. "Oh no! Poor Ehren!"

Niobe wiped tears from her own pain-filled eyes. "Poor Ehren indeed. When we arrived, I held off the bulk of Wolff's forces while Colombe and the others fought to Wolff and his inner circle, which included Ehren. She turned on him and helped destroy the artifact empowering him. Colombe then killed Wolff in front of her eyes while Toku and Norimune took down Cortana. We looted the base and Portkeyed back to Moulbaix. Ehren didn't tell us much after we rescued her since she was in shock. She was acting as an aide to her Vati, I know, and as for what happened to put her in that position...." Niobe trailed off, bit her lip, and then resumed in a voice filled with deep compassion, respect, and sad pride for her fellow German. "I suspect that he would have tried his best to break her and mold her to his will in the training and selection she endured. That was how the Schutzstaffel forged their bonds of blind obedience and fanaticism back... before. Bonds that she falsely swore and then betrayed with her Vati."

Draco sighed deeply as his tears fell. "Poor poor Ehren. Also...." He broke off and took a deep breath, squaring his shoulders. "She talked to me when she was visiting at Malfoy House, right before she left. She confessed that she wasn't worthy of my love because she was tainted by her past, so she swore on her honor to protect the relationship I have with you two and Johnston instead of pursuing her feelings toward me."

Niobe paled and then flushed red with fury. "Dieser idiotische Preußische DUMMKOPF!!" (That idiot Prussian DUMMY!!) She swore at the top of her lungs in German and shook her head in disgusted disbelief. "{I can't believe Ehren...! Well, it's such a her thing to do! Der völliger Preußische Dummkopf!!}"(The complete Prussian fool!)

Cleo meanwhile slid around to look into Draco's eyes. "You're interested in Ehren." She said calmly as a statement of fact.

Draco sighed and shook his head, "I don't know what to think about Ehren. She's a sweet girl deep down when she allows herself to smile and..." He broke off and blushed scarlet as his hormones staged a rebellion waving images of Ehren as the Maiden of Spring smiling at him. "But she's so... so... so.... Ehren!" He snapped out, still with his face flushed with embarrassment.

Cleo hugged him. "I -- we -- understand, Muffin. And she swore that she won't act on the feelings that she has for you. So she's not going to ever make a move on you. She would view that as betraying us with you." Cleo's voice was very thoughtful and calm.

Meanwhile Niobe, still fuming at her fellow German's pigheaded stupidity, joined the hug. "It's not in that stiff necked Prussian's nature to back down." She scowled. "I swear, I want to shake some sense through the solid bone between her ears so she will realize that she's not a pariah!" Niobe sighed bitterly with sad pride in her words. "But if she was capable of bending on her sworn word easily if at all, she wouldn't be Ehren. She has the virtues and the vices of the Prussian Landjunker aristocracy. She's going to stick to her guns no matter what once she determines the correct action to take even if the devil himself stands in her way or no matter what it costs her. Ihre Ehre heißt Treue." Niobe finished with a grump.

He nodded in silent agreement and sighed again before speaking. "And yet...," he trailed off and his eyes found Stonehenge one last time before resuming his troubled train of thought, "and yet if I don't act she's going to be alone forever. I know that deep down now. She will build that cold wall of duty and honor and faithful friendship up higher and stronger until...." He sighed very deeply at the thought of the Ehren he had glimpsed in that dark future locking herself away from love to mourn forever alone.

He wiped tears from his eyes as he finished. "...until the day that no one can possibly break it to fill her life with light and love, and she will suffer in silence alone for the rest of her life behind those icy masks because she feels deep inside her heart that she deserves to suffer endlessly for being a Nazi weapon. I don't know what to do about her. I don't know what to think about her."

He looked at the troubled faces of his shipgirls. "I just don't know."

Cleo spoke quietly with deep emotion in her sweet voice. "I have faith that you will make the choice that is right for her and you."

Niobe nodded in agreement before kissing him. "Ja, I have faith in you." Her own voice was troubled but filled with love and confidence deep down for him.

Draco shivered and returned the kiss. "I don't suppose either of you have any of the answers that I haven't been able to find on my own that can help Ehren?" He asked them as he looked into their eyes.

Neither girl had an answer as they finally headed to the picnic.

Save to do their best to comfort and reassure Draco that there was an answer that he could find.

 

[darthcourt10]

KiMaSa

And in the meantime.... More catch-up!


Homecoming

Yokosuka! It seemed like her entire life she had wanted to be here and now it was happening at last! Nagato was sure she looked every bit like a silly tourist but she couldn't help but be in awe of this place and the denizens who called it home. And especially of her mother.

"So?" Her mother was saying. "How do you girls normally room?"

"Yamato, Amagi, and I share one room and Akagi and Hiryu share the room next to us."

Arizona glowered at that. "Room? Excuse me, Nagato-sama? But calling that 'broom closet' a 'room' is like calling the public pool an ocean! Lieutenant Kirby and Leftenant Chalmers blew their stacks when they saw the quarters that Uehara wanted to put us in! Unfortunately, they didn't have the authority to pull your daughter and the other girls out of that pardon my language... but that HOLE!"

"It wasn't that bad," Nagato-chan replied.

"Not that bad? A set of bunkbeds on each of the two long walls and two small desks with a stool. You had to duck to get through the door and only one body width between the beds. There were no windows, only a common bathroom with shower stall between both your room and Akagi and Hiryu's. The thermostat was busted! We're people! Not just props in storage anymore!"

The battleship Nagato frowned, intending to get to the bottom of this and when she got there, one JMSDF Lieutenant was going to be buried in that hole! And whoever was responsible for letting him get away with it to keep him company! "Thank you for informing me of this, Arizona-chan. I will need you to tell me everything you know and I will make certain that Admiral Goto is there as well." She then turned to her daughter, who bore an expression very similar to the one Harry had when she and Warspite discovered him at the Dursley's.

"Nagato-chan, listen to Arizona. She is right. While it is good not to go through life thinking you are entitled to everything, as a person, there is a certain level of dignity we owe each other as a simple matter of common respect and decency. I can tell you are upset because you can tell that I am angry right now. But as I had to teach Harry, I am not upset at you. I am upset at that lieutenant and the people who let him treat you like a 'thing'. Now... You will be staying with me at least until this matter is resolved to my satisfaction."

"Yes mama."

Nagato smiled. "It will be alright. Yamato san?"

"Hai?"

"Would you mind taking Yamato-chan and getting their things?"

"Of course, I Yamato, will take care of this!"

Yamato-chan sighed at her. "Uehara has the only key."

Yamato actually smiled. "Unless all of Task Force 58 or perhaps USS Johnston is holding the door, that means nothing, my little chrysanthemum! Come! Hiryu-chan will come also."

Susan smirked as she leaned over to Hoppou and whispered, "Your mom and Yamato are completely awesome!"
***

The building was, in fact, as bad as Arizona had reported. Perhaps worse. Yamato had barely resisted the urge to knock it down herself but had, instead, summoned the proper authorities.

"It was a disgrace!" Yamato reported. "I have arranged for the remaining tenants to be housed in temporary quarters on base. They are mainly students. Yamato could not permit them to remain in a fire trap!"

"I see," Goto nodded. It would be an expense but Goto knew better than interfere with a battleship's demands of conscience. He then turned to the two foreign officers that had hurriedly been summoned.

"Lieutenant Kirby, Leftenant Chalmers... Were you aware of the conditions that Nagato and the others were living in?"

Lieutenant Kirby leaned forward. "Admiral, both Lieutenant Chalmers and I made numerous protests both through our own superiors AND through Commander Gendo. We were told by Commander Gendo 'not to interfere in matters we didn't understand and that was NOT our affair'. We were told that we could make whatever arrangements we felt necessary for our own charges. To that end, we lease the old community center in Negishi. There is plenty of room and a place to rehearse so when the joint productions started, Uehara couldn't say no but he hurried those girls back home when the practices were done for the day." Kirby sighed. "Sir. Those girls are like my own kids. I just can't understand how a man who doesn't feel that way ended up in charge of your girls. They deserve better and we've all let them down."

Chalmers nodded agreement. "It's a bloody balls up! I have direct responsibility over Seventeen shipgirl decoys, a slightly obsessive girl who is always prompt for four o'clock tea but thinks she's the terror of the fjords, and her three little companions whom she has to have tucked in beside her before she can rest at night. But each and every one of them is part of my family. I know you certainly feel the same, Admiral. But for the life of me, I can't fathom WHY a man like Uehara was placed in charge of those girls!"

Goto nodded. He, in fact, already had copies of Kirby's and Chalmers' complaints. "That ends today, gentlemen. As of now, your people work here, practice here, live here. Your girls are not only important to the morale effort of this war but may well have other means of contributing to our success. And they and you will be treated with the respect you have earned."

Kirby nodded. "Thank you, sir."

"Don't thank me, Lieutenant. As I said, it's what they've already earned."

 

[darthcourt10]

Sidestory - Snippet 23: Kab2

First I have to thank Daniel03 for sharing the video that put the last two snips in my mind, I would have written them very differently as I didn't contemplate a battle at first.
Here is the battle you were waiting for! I hope you like it.
---------------------------------------------------
Decisive battle

As she saw the towering Demon approaching Sofia little by little, a still immobilized Jen pondered her options of how to defeat this foe; she had to thank Sofia for the knowledge of abyssal anatomy she inherited from her when Jen accepted Sofia as master; at a distance the Demon could vaporize her with her weapons if those turrets in its shoulders shoot her, same with its anti-aerial weapons, so her only option would be a mêlée fight, but that left the drawback of taking care of the tail, so her only option would be...

Yes, it would be a good plan to execute if she didn't spent almost all her magic in her most powerful attack.

"Magische Teilen!"

As it was a prayer, the red-haired submarine casted the spell and the sword spirit sensed her strength coming back, a gentle energy filling her almost depleted magic, slowly powering her with Sofia's magic power.

Rising in her two feet, she clenched her free hand as she looked at it 'Good enough, I recovered more than a half of my full magical power, thanks Sofia, I won't waste this chance'
Spoiler: To the battle

With that said, she prepared to battle, infusing her avatar with magic for power up her strength, speed and endurance, causing brilliant red stripes to appear all over her armor and in the corner of her left cheek, protruding a bit from the neck protection, its true body runes glowing with the same tone of red.

Lunging towards the Demon that dared to stand in their way to achieve their goals, she pointed her sword-self upwards and infused it with a bit of magic to make her edge sharper than before, magic that made it glow dark.

Reaching them she struck her target with all her might, the Demon's tail, cutting it from the main body.

The rigging roared in surprise and gave a swat to Sofia, making her tumble until she hit the house wall, which made Jen angrier, but she didn't have the luxury to worry about her, as her biggest challenge charged towards her.

"How dare you..." the Demon began to say.

But it was interrupted as Jen leaped towards her, faster now than the monster thanks to its imbalance and infusing again her sword self she cut its left turret.

The rigging tried to smash her with its right hand, but Jen had already jumped out of its reach and taking advantage of the extended arm she cut its right anti-aerial turret, but the monster used the chance to strike her with its arm, sending her to a big rock.

Spinning on herself, Jen landed with her feet in the rock, instinctively she quickly jumped to the air as only an instant after it a shoot from Tarasque pulverized it; with the momentum gained she tried a normal strike against it, which covered itself with its right arm causing sparks to fly and a metal against metal sound, leaving no mark.

Only a slight 'tsk' she dared to say as the monster tried to catch her with its left hand with no success as Jen jumped over it, and using the fist as a trampoline she cut its left anti-aerial turret, landing at its back.

It quickly shook its body to shake her off, making Jen fall, not without trying to cut its side with a powered slash.

'CLING'

The strike stopped as it only made a little scratch alongside its ribs; with no time to spare she leaped backwards before it tried to catch her again.

She emotionlessly saw the state of her opponent, its only threat now was its remaining turret, but after striping the rigging from it she wasn't sure how to defeat them, stealing a glance from where Sofia was, she saw that she was a bit injured, a thread of blood and oil in the corner of her mouth, but otherwise she was fine.

She decided to leave the issue of defeating the monster to her future self; she had a turret to bring down.

As she trusted forwards, she noted that it was wary of her, obviously they knew that she was going for its turret so the rigging tried to protect it so she used a different approach.

She ran towards its right arm, feinting an attack to it and when the gray monster tried to defend it with its left arm she slipped under its body and quickly jumped at its back, where she cut down the remaining turret.

Now that it was stripped of its long-range weapons she could if necessary stand away from it, but the problem presented itself again, so she tried to search for a weak spot.

She tried to strike it in different places, all the time her ears filled with the constant swearing of the Demon, but it always ended the same.

'CLING'

With her only scratching its skin.

"I applaud you, you stripped myself of long-range weapons, making me 'vulnerable', but the plating my Princess installed is powerful enough to stop your attacks, so I will win even if I don't do anything, but I want to make you plead for your life and turning you into a pulp, but this little sword has proven problematic" Tarasque grinned at that "So I'll have to use mine."

Reaching inside of itself, the rigging took out what looked like an irregularly cut metal plate that vaguely resembled a sword as long as his body.

"This is a piece of plate that your first attack cut from my deck, so I only had to pick it up and now I can fight you."

Unbelieving this information, Jen attacked Tarasque again... only to be stopped by its 'sword'
Spoiler: Counterattack

Standing over its two feet, its equilibrium recovered thanks to the now cut anti-aerial turrets, the monster gained momentum against Jen, using all its weight to push her back, wielding the 'sword' like an axe as it didn't have any knowledge of swordsmanship, the only thing Jen could do was defending herself from the barrage of blows, slowly pushing Jen backwards to the sea, little by little she staggered as she parried blows that could cut apart an entire house trying to cut her.

But Jen won't allow it.

Loosening her stand, she used one of the rigging's blows to propel herself to the rocky area of the beach, in an attempt to hinder its movements.

But it closed distances pulverizing the rocks in its way as if they were nothing, it quickly stood in front of Jen and swung its sword against Jen again.

Jen evaded it by the half of a hair and trusted her true self upwards, cutting the chain that linked its two wrists near the right arm, but otherwise without doing any damage.

The rigging quickly took notice of the new weapon at its disposal and grabbed the chain at its beginning with its left hand and used it as a whip against Jen that retreated once again to assess its possibilities, but the monster won't leave her a second of rest.

Picking up a rock as tall as Jen, the monster threw it to Jen at high-speed which slashed it in half doing the same with two more that the Demon kicked at her, at this point she lunged again towards its body, trying to cut the chain and leaving it only with the sword-like plate.

She evaded to the left the chain-whip and jumped to avoid the cross-slash that followed burying it in the ground and taking momentary hold on its sword, she slashed the chain to cut it, but just after cutting the chain she lost her hold as the rigging set the sword free, causing her attack to hit its torso.

'CLANG'

Slightly opening her eyes, her intuition commanded her as she proceed to take a bit of distance, seeing the uselessness of the chain the monster threw it at Jen which cut it in half and quickly raised it again to parry another attack from the incoming monster that she deflected leaving the grey monster's torso open.

Empowering her sword-self again she attacked the same point she did earlier.

'CLANG'

A slight smirk briefly passed over her face as she avoided another attack as she proceed to punish the spot that sounded different, her magic depleting with each powered strike.

Three strikes and all will be decided.

Running towards it she parried another attack coming from above making her stop in her tracks, the strike so powerful that Jen sank some centimeters in the sand but it didn't make a dent in Jen's determination to defeat this foe.

So she pushed forwards and broke Tarasque's guard jumping towards it immediately and adding another strike to that stop.

But breaking the guard took a half strike's worth of magic so she only had a full one left.

Retreating again she looked at her foe, its heads roaring in frustration as it haven't touched her it left its sword and began to run on all fours towards her, roaring like a berserker as madness embraced them.

A fact that Jen took advantage as she again slipped under it and using magic she kicked its abs with enough force to raise its legs from the ground making it stumble through the beach, opportunity that used Jen to strike her last strike to the spot.

'CLANG'

Seeming that it did nothing, Jen retreated, panting as once again magic was failing her.

Taking a triumphant attitude seeing her state, Tarasque slowly circled Jen as she went for its sword.

"Impressive, you have battled in equal term against me" said the Demon picking the sword "But it all ends now" raising the sword as high as its rigging could.

But in that moment all the attacks Jen made took its toll on the rigging.

The bolts holding her so precious armor plate finally broke, opening a small breach in her hull, transmitted on its body as an open wound where Jen was striking repeatedly.

Sensing danger, Tarasque quickly retreated to the sea.

But this was not going to stop Jen.

Concentrating all her strength left, she began to run towards the Demon, transforming her armor into magic to strengthen her last blow, revealing a beautiful black dress; as a result she gained even more speed, magic aiding her to run over the waters, her speed was no match against Tarasque's guard, Jen bypassed it and putting all her magic in her sharpened self, which was glowing as dark as a new moon night she struck again the same spot were the wound was.

Putting all her rage and hope in that slash it slowly advanced through Tarasque's steel burning its insides with the heat that the sword emanated until finally it reached the other side, cutting the rigging in half.

"NO!" said Tarasque "How a mere human has defeated me!" her two halves slowly sinking beneath the waves.
Spoiler: Jen

Finally letting her emotions flow again, Jen let out a smug smirk as she was satisfied, at last Sofia can be free of-

She suddenly felt a giant hand grabbing her.

"I may have lost, but are coming with me!" said Tarasque, its bloodshot eyes overflowing with hatred.

Trying without success to get free she realized that she didn't have enough energy left to do anything, only to await the end.

'At least it was fun to finally have a Master' thought Jen 'If Sofia haven't found me in that tomb... that's it!' her face brightened as she found a way.

"SOFIA!!! CATCH!!!" she yelled as she threw her true self towards the beach.

"How beautiful, you will leave a memento to that lowly submarine" said Tarasque cackling a bit, its body almost fully sunk.

Turning to see her face to face, Jen spoke "For your information, I am not human; you see that sword? This body you grabbed is like your rigging to that sword" Tarasque's eyes widened with realization to what will happen "Goodbye and sink alone, bitch" said Jen with a very smug smile, disappearing into thin air afterwards.
-------------------------------------------
Thanks for reading, opinions and comments are always welcomed.

 

[darthcourt10]

K9Thefirst1

In which the pieces slide into place.

So. Been a long, long while since I posted the last bit of Porta's plot. My gosh, it was a thread ago! As a reminder, on New Year's Eve, Porta sent out The Order to her Manchurian Candidates among her neighbors to cause chaos. They succeeded. Now the surrounding fleets are killing each other, weakening themselves for when Porta is ready to make the killing stroke. But at the moment, she and her fleet are attending a tourney!



------


Gathering The Elites

Janurary 3rd, 2014, Antillia

The island of Antillia had been settled by Visigoths fleeing from the Jihad rolling over Iberia in the Medieval Era. In the centuries Man occupied the Bastion of Iberian Christendom in the Atlantic, they established seven grand cities, and dozens of villages and hamlets dotted the fields and rolling hills between them. Wizards, Witches, and Knights of the island's Holy Orders trained relentlessly, waiting for the day when either the Arab Menace would darken the shores of their last refuge, or when word arrived that Christ's People had driven the invader from Iberia, and called for their return for a glorious crusade to do unto the Muslim what the Muslim had done unto them.

In the 15th and 16th centuries, strange ships from Europe arrived, with glad tidings: Their ancestral home was liberated, and it was time to return. Some did. Others marveled at lands untouched further to the west and joined the Conquistadors in the New World. Within a century the island was all but abandoned. What little pockets of civilization remaining limped along for centuries, losing as many of their youths to emigration to Europe or the Americas as were born each year. Until the 1700s, when The Plague finally arrived, four-hundred years after The Black Death ravaged Europe. Those few who survived read it as a sign from God that the island had served its purpose, and so it was abandoned, the last of the Antillians making sail for Spain in 1743.

For a quarter millennium, the island lay desolate. The fields laying fallow, the sheep and cow herds left to go feral, the various dogs left behind to interbreed into a new sort of wolf, and the native magics of the place and his former residents instilling them with new and strange natures. The villages and hamlets were consumed by nature, and the cities endured as a quiet testament to the people that built them, battlements and sentry statues monolithic sentinels standing against an Islamic Jihad that never came.

And then, while exploring the new world she found herself in, a Princess of the Abyss stumbled upon the island on accident. She marveled at the ruins, pondered the resources of the land, and promised herself that it would all be hers, a vow she doubled down on when her sisters found her, and she learned of their self-destructive aims. And decades later, when those same sisters mounted their long-lusted after assault, the Princess made preparations to retreat to the seabed near the island when – not if – the Humans turned the tide on her sisters.

The Princess – who would in time re-christen herself Porta Abysseum Atlantia – made great strides in preparing for her betrayal of her sister's kin during her exile. She built up her forces, perfected and secured her fuel reserves, and took advantage of an unexpected boon in the form of one of her dead sisters' subjects to train some of her fleet in hand-to-hand combat, covering that one gap in their combat prowess.

And such skills lead to something that the island would weep in joy to see if he was able. For the first time in five-hundred years, banners fluttered in the wind (baring the icon of a crustacean merged with an insect, either black on a white field, or white on black, as opposed to the Cross of old, or the Ichthus of even more ancient days), a multitude surrounded a paddock either on foot or sitting in stands, all of them watching as warriors – wielding axes, or swords, or hammers or maces – in pairs or in groups threw each other onto the earth in simulated combat. For the first time in centuries, Antillia was witness to a grand tournament.


In the stands, on a mock throne made from the island's own wood, Princess Porta looked on with a smile. All around, her subjects were reveling in the entertainment. Just as Canut had promised, the MacHamish clan provided plenty of meat dishes from the local livestock they had worked at re-domesticating. The animals provided a grand selection of meats for everyone to sample and enjoy, and nearby living specimens were on display. Among them were the Antillian Cow, the last living descendants of the last pure strain of the Auroch that the Visigoths took with them in their flight, then altered by the magiks of their descendants the Antillians to be stronger in the bulls, and more productive in the cows, and their meat more flavorful in both.

Also on display were the Antillian Sheep – a blend of the breeds of Ancient Iberia, such as the ancestors of the modern Merino, and the only living relatives of the rare Xalda, interbred first by shepherds and then natural selection into a wholly unique breed, the mightiest rams standing tall enough to look one of the destroyers square in the eye, and the ewes with wool soft like cotton.

And to the side of the animals were displayed a breeding pair and litter of Antillian Wolves – the surviving descendants of the various breeds the human settlers brought with them, and left behind, interbreeding by Nature's Wisdom into something new. Illya MacHamish had taken a liking to the animals, and while her sisters focused on taming the land for wine and beer, redomesticating the livestock, or learning the arts, she took to capturing the curs and taming them for shepherding, livestock guarding, and eventually pet husbandry.

Porta considered the pups, and thought back to one of the reports she had received about the efforts. Should the destroyer prove successful, the Abyssal Princess would be sure to adopt one, perhaps gift one or two to one interested dignitary or another, maybe even to one of the prestigious breeding clubs of the civilized world. All in the name of promoting Abyssinian Culture.

At the sounds of delight coming from the seat to her left, Porta turned to see Angband, chewing on a piece of steak with visible girlish delight. Liner Demon stood by stoically as always, but the Princess could sense more than a little pride at the Princess' daughter enjoying the meal she made. And it was good, to be expected of Ocean Liner Demon – first class dining was the hallmark of her breed of merchant shipping.

Porta carved off and enjoyed a piece of her own meal – the roasted breast of an Antillian Sea Duck smothered in a mushroom gravy made from its own fat. This course having followed a swordfish and crab cake fish course in a mint sauce, and that in turn had followed a delightful cheese and fruit plate. Truly, Demon had outdone herself. And looking around, everyone else seemed to be enjoying the far simpler but still delicious food on offer. Drumsticks, ribs, fried doughs, hardly the full menu on offer from a proper festival, but it was early days yet.

'And when the time comes,' the Princess thought, 'there will be concrete examples to use when I tell them we are fighting to spread our superior culture to the Abyss.'

On the field, Canut was surprisingly competent as the Mistress of Ceremonies for this tourney, Porta smiled to herself at the mental image of the Battleship Demon dressed in the uniform of a professional wrestling referee with the way she introduced the combatants and the events. At the moment the mock-battle was Six on Six, and the glorified brawl was eaten up by the crowd like candy by a child. The collective groan as a Ru-Class was downed by a hearty whack to the nose by the flat of an ax-head was felt more than heard.

"What do you think of the festivities, daughter?"

Angband looked to her mother with an expression of surprise at being asked for her thoughts. Still, the teen demi-Abyssal put down her utensils and gave the matter serious thought.

"Well Mother, the fights are very exciting, a lot more than I thought they would be."

"Oh?" Porta asked, mildly surprised at that, "because it is all familiar to you?"

The Ag-class carrier shook her head.

"No, because everyone is using blunted weapons and are pulling their swings. It's basically a more public sparing session. But with everyone watching it's a lot more exciting!"

The Elder Princess smiled warmly and nodded.

"This is true, a change in venue can do a lot to change what is familiar. And the rest?"

"Oh the food is wonderful! I had no idea we had access to such delicious things!"

"That is partly the intent and partly a consequence of situations, daughter. But… Things are changing…"

Angband had been about to put another bite of her food in her mouth, but paused at the cryptic tone in her mother's voice.

"How so mother?"

Porta held her daughter's gaze for a few moments… Then smiled and turned back to the field, where the mock-battle was just finishing up, the victor's raising their hands and weapons high, soaking in the cheers of the crowd.

------

In the crowd, a Ri-class jumped up and down at the sight of her sistership down in the ring, standing victorious with the rest of her division.

"Rit? Rit there you are!"

The cruiser turned, surprised at the sound of a voice she hadn't heard in over a year. Behind her was a Tsu-class, who looked utterly, totally lost at what was going on. The Ri-class squealed with delight and pulled the other cruiser into a tight embrace.

"Tsuron! You're awake! I thought the Princess would have you in mothballs for another eight months!"

The Tsu-class scratched the back of her head, confusion firmly etched onto her face.

"Y-yeah, me to. But according to my crew she's been activating us for days. So, what in the Abyss is going on? I got to the palace and no one's anywhere, and suddenly we have an island and we're chucking metal sticks at each other?"

Rit laughed as she pulled the Tsu-class along to the front of the crowd to get a better view of the events.

"Yeah, you've been in mothballs for nearly two years. Shit has gone down my friend. Allow me to introduce you to Canut, Her Majesties Master-At-Arms and court smith!"

"Cunt master arms smithsonian what now?"

------

"So, this Princess of yours is a big deal Neeros?"

The Ne-class' grin turned shark-like at the question. She held her head high and barked a laugh.

"Oh yeah Nuru, big deal."

The Nu-class cocked her eyebrow at that and hummed in skepticism.

"Uh-huh… And why haven't I heard about her?"

Neero's glared at her underling from the corner of her eye. Nuru never explicitly defied her authority, but she could be damn close sometimes. Then there was the fact that Neeros often wondered the same thing: Why would an Elder Princess – the most powerful of all Abyssals – choose to hide away like an eel when she could be out trashing hulls and fighting? But that could wait.

"She's a scheming kind. She's probably been planning a big stab in the back or something. But whatever it is, she's got something big planned. Or it should be. She is an Elder Princess after all"

Nuru pinched her face in a mix of disgust and distrust. "Right. Then what's 'er name? 'Cause last I heard, all the Elders were dead."

"She's the Ancient Atlantic Gateway Princess."

The name, much to Neeros' agitation, produced not the awe and quivers of fear she had hoped, but rather scoffs of scorn and mockery. The Ne-Class was about to knock some heads together when one of her cruisers, Rita, gave out an alert.

"Unknown submarines, three points of the starboard bow! 1500 yards and closing fast!"

Without a word, Neeros' little fleet went to battle alert. The three destroyers immediately went to flank speed and turned toward the wolfpack's recorded position, their crews getting their depth charges and Puffer Fish launchers ready, while Neeros and her four light and heavy cruisers turned into follow them, presenting as narrow a profile as possible while also putting distance between each other. Guns were loaded with high explosive in the off chance they had a clean shot at whoever was bold enough to come out them.

Then a radio mast attached to a periscope popped up, and Neeros heard a voice she hadn't heard in nearly a decade.

[Neeros, I see you brought friends.]

Neeros gave a laugh and a smile at the voice.

"Kallah you sneaky bitch! We was just about to kill you!"

The Ka-class didn't say a word as she and the two-dozen subs she had with her surfaced. But the expression on her face reminded Neeros exactly why she couldn't stand the smug tin can.

"Of course you were."

[Oh give it a rest you two. First time we see each other in years and you lot are stirring shit right off the bat?]

The two groups turned in the direction the transmission came from to see a certain So-Class sailing for them on the surface. Neeros squinted her eyes, but smiled when she recognized her. Sorain stopped her engines and drifted into the growing fleet.

"So, is this it? Her Highness sent ten of us out."

"Hi."

With a start everyone jumped and screamed, their guns all turning to the Abyssal that had appeared out of nowhere – a Ta-Class battleship with a vacant smile and eyes that, to adopt the cliché, looked like the windows of a house that had a notorious multiple murder-suicide happen in the basement and then abandoned for a good thirty years before being bought by some idiotic upper-middle class family.

"TARTARUS! Damn, don't do that!" Sorain cried, clutching her chest in an attempt to calm her generators.

"Where did you come from!" Rita demanded, even as the Ri-class stood hunched over, sucking in deep breaths.

For a long, awkward pause, the battleship just stared blankly ahead.

"I killed them." Was all she said, an empty smile on her lips.

"…Who?" Neeros asked, against her better judgement.

"…I killed them."

The silenced stretched for what felt like hours to the two dozen Abyssals waited for an answer. Finally, Kallah coughed and gave a nervous laugh.

"Well… I suppose we should get going. Her Highness is no doubt expecting us."

As one, the gathered fleet hastily agreed and followed their respective leaders' lead towards the Grand Meteor Seamount… Being sure to give Tartarus a wide berth.

------

Antillia, the Tournament Field

In the hastily constructed arena, two figures stood, eyeing each other. Waiting for the other to show some sign of weakness, and planning their strategy for attack. One was an abomination. A living monument to Man's Sin, and the instrument of Revenge for unnumbered Murders. The other was a hulking brute of a beast. Three tons in mass, standing seven feet at the hunched shoulder, armed with razor sharp hooves, and a pair of long, spear-deadly horns, all clad in a coat of black and navy fur. An Antillian Bull, a powerful beast forged over generations from the Aurochs the Visigoths had brought with them mixed with magic. The monster's blood red eyes glared at his opponent. In all his years leading, protecting, and defending his right to rule and father his herd, never before had he faced such a predator. Clad in armor, and despite holding a totally open stance, exuded a threatening aura.

At the side of the arena, beside the Princess, Canut stood tall, bellowing so that all could hear her announce the next event.

"Ladies… BEHOLD! Before you, stands Her Highness' Champion, the Ocean Liner Demon! And her opponent, the Aged Elder of the herd of bovine domesticated by one of our own! Victor of a thousand Challenges to his rule, this King shall now fight in Combat against the Demon, with Victory going to naught but the survivor! Two Champions Enter! One Victor Leaves!"

At that, the crowd cheered, desperate for the Bloodsport, chanting the terms of this unique take of the old tradition of the Spanish Bullfight.

"Two Champions Enter! One Victor Leaves! Two Champions Enter! One Victor Leaves! Two Champions Enter! One Victor Leaves! Two Champions Enter! One Victor Leaves! Two Champions Enter! One Victor Leaves!"

On and on it went, soon enough Canut got into the mood of the atmosphere, and started pounding the deck of the platform with her staff. Over and over, the thump growing louder with the calls. The bull shook his head, the noise starting to get to him, fraying his already on-edge nerves. He snorted, twin jets of hot air disturbing the dust of the arena. The Demon, meanwhile, stood still as a statue, apathetic to what was surrounding her.

Finally, the beast had enough, and charged at the Abyssal at full speed, bringing all six-thousand pounds of mass to bare at near-street speeds.

The monster barreled at the Demon, looking to all around that this would be her end. At long last, some in the audience thought, the Princess' pet monster would die, long avenging some loved one or friend whose hubris has resulted in the Demon having justification to kill her. The ground rumbled. Porta took a drink from her goblet. The crowd cheered. Some in celebration of the moment, at the promise of blood. Some cheered on the Demon herself, for among Abyssals, Strength and capacity for violence were not in-and-of themselves an evil.

CRUNCH!

With the snap of bone, the crack of displaced air, and with the thud of a mass of muscle that outweighed many utility vehicles crashing – and sliding on – bare earth, it was over. And the crowd's cheers died.

The Demon stood, her clenched fist still in the last position she had it in: across her body, up and out, where it had smitten the bull square in the jaw.

As for the monster, it lay on its belly on the arena floor: It's hulking mass twitching, a small dark pool of urine expanding from his belly while bowel contents oozed from its hind quarters as the muscles holding the foulness at bay relaxed.

His head lay slumped at the fore end. Sitting at an unnatural angle. Its neck broken.

Spoiler


For a solid minute, the crowd was silent. Only the wind and a distant crow had the audacity – or bravery – to disturb the shock in every witness' sight. On the one hand, none of them should have been surprise. After all, as the dark embodiments of ships, even a PT Imp in theory had the strength to one shot the animal, and the might of the Ocean Liner Demon was well known, even if only by reputation, rumor, and folk lore. But at the same time, few had born witness to the rare moments the Demon had been permitted to show her full strength, fewer still had survived the decades since she was welcomed into the fold by the Princess. The sight before them struck all present dumb with awe at show of strength. For while a PT Imp had the strength the kill the beast with one strike, she would not do so without signs of strain or pain in the hand that smote it. And yet, Ocean Liner Demon stood as still as any statue, as if she hadn't just killed a monster over sixty times her apparent weight. The quiet of the crowd was more than enough to show that everyone knew once more the Power of the Demon their Princess held the leash to.

"BOOO! Cop out! COP OUT!"

…Well, almost everyone.

"Cop out! COP OUT! That fight was platinum shit! BOOO! BOOO!"

While the heckler went about declaring her displeasure at getting blueballed of her fight, those around her looked between the Abyssal and the Demon with growing concern, and soon started to edge away from her. Efforts that became more hurried when the Demon looked at the heckler in question, and then into a rush of restrained panic when the Demon gripped the head of the bull, almost as broad as her torso, by the base of his horns. Put her boot beside it. Ripped it clean from his shoulders, and threw it with the ease of a professional sportsman would a ball. Naturally, the crowd screamed as the massive head smashed into the stands with the force rivaling most naval artillery and demolishing the entire section, sending anyone unfortunate enough to still be in the vicinity of the impact – such as the heckler – careening to the ground.

"I'm okay…"

From her perch, Porta narrowed her eyes in thought.

'I think I recognize that voice… Wasn't that the annoying twit that won some wager about Canut's mission…?'

That train of thought was derailed at someone tapping her shoulder. The Princess turned to face her subject that came to her.

"Your Highness," she whispered into her ear, "a number of Abyssals have come to the border under a flag of truce. They are lead by four individuals claiming to be from the Twenty."

Without any hesitation the Princess rose and began to hurriedly walk to the sea.

"Angband," she spoke with a voice that brooked no argument, "you and Canut are to see to any injured and repair the damage. And tell Demon to come to the War Room immediately. Important persons are here."

The Ag-class carrier demi-Abyssal, looked between Canut, the partially demolished stands, and her retreating mother for a few moments in confusion, but soon enough went about her assigned task.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

So... was bitten by a bug, so have a bit more antics regarding Ryouma and his wife... NSFW version on HPSG NSFW Thread
_____________________________________________________________________________________

Now older, though still in his teens, Ryouma blinked away some sleep as he looked at his ceiling above him. There was a grin on his face as he remembered that his birthday was that very day. Finally, he was fifteen... once more, which was something that made him grin madly. Scratching his head, he paused a little as he realized that, despite the heat and humidty of the summer nights, his futon was rather cool temperature wise.

Looking to the side, and seeing the empty and barely slept in futon, he internally sighed.

Upon feeling a weight on his chest, Ryouma lifted the sheets to see a pair of reddish eyes looking back at him, from where the owner had placed her head on his chest. Somewhat amused, he cocked an eyebrow, "Oryou-Chan."

Happily humming even as she nuzzled him, the ghostly woman smiled back, "Ryouma-Kun... my husband." Almost like a snake, she slithered out from under his sheets and straddled and laid on top of him before her breath ghosted across his lips, "Happy birthday, my husband."

With those words, she kissed him, deepening it almost immediately. There was a hunger there in said sign of affection, Ryouma knew. A burning need deep inside her even now, nearly four years since they had once more met and which barely was lightened via the few signs of affection that they could do. And he would be lying if he claimed he did not feel the same thing. Though a good part of that was the fact that he was a teen going through puberty once more, filled with hormones.

Something that was rather obvious as she gave a low, happy hum as she shifted on top of him which made the teen flush.

Meanwhile, Oryou's hand was practically clawing through his hair as her tongue, which he now knew due to her current state was much longer than a normal humans, practically coiled around his. Which was not to say that he was passive either as his hands roamed up and down her sides and back. Under his palms, he could feel soft, silkly skin as well as actual silk at times. Due to what she was, her skin was also cooler than when he had been alive the first time.

And under said skin, he could feel the taut, lean muscle she had. Especially as his hands reached her ass, and gave them a squeeze, which got a moan from his wife. Finally, the two pulled away with him breathless, though she had a pleased flush across her face. Ryouma did note, however, that the pupils in her eyes had become predatory slits as they looked at him hungerly.

Which caused him to shiver a bit, though not in fear.

Hands still on her behind, however, he realized something as he gave them another squeeze, "Uh... Oryou-Chan? What..."

There was a smirk on her face as she looked at him filled with dark amusement before she sat up. Part of Ryouma was focused on the fact that she was straddling him still, and flushed though he still had his pajamas on... though the shirt had been unbuttoned at some time, somehow.The rest was focused on abother thing...

In particular how Oryou was currently wearing black, very lacy as well as racy, underwear.

Upon seeing it, Ryouma's mouth went completely dry and his jaw dropped as he stared. When they had first met again, Oryou's skin had been a bone white, almost like that of a corpse. But shortly after, that had changed. It was still a pale white, but more that of porcelain than anything. And right now? That caused the black lace she wore to pop against her skin.

Eyes roaming her body, the fifteen year old swallowed, "I... um... wow..."

Softly growling as she leaned down, eyes glowing, Oryou cupped his cheek, "And what do you think, husband?"

Licking dry lips, Ryouma gave her a look as he ran his hand along her thigh, "Uh... that I wish that something like this had existed back when I was first alive? Because... wow..."

Grin on her face, the ghostly woman leaned down, somehow shifting herself easily so that her chest was pressing against his, "Good... I hope that you enjoy your birthday..."

Once more, she kissed him deeply, with him returning it full heartedly....

That was, of course, until they heard the sound of wood hitting flesh. Pulling apart, the two turned to the door where Ryouma's current mother stood, eyes closed with a smile that caused a shiver to run down his back. Meanwhile, she smacked a broom handle into her palm, "Oryou... what have I told you?"

Blinking slowly, Oryou had a pout on her face even as she met her Mother-in-Law's stare, "... He is my husband."

Ryouma gulped a little as he noticed a vein on his mother's forehead throb a little as she continued to smack the broom handle into her hand, "... And he is my son. You may be married, and I accept that, but things like this are forbidden."

Moments later, Ryouma pressed himself into his futon as much as possible as Oryou shot out of bed and into the air as the broom passed where she had been, missing his own face by a couple of inches. His wife hovered there with a frown on her face as her gaze met his mother's, "... Rude."

Eyebrow twitching, his mother grit her teeth some, "I'm rude..."

Quickly getting out of bed, Ryouma ignored the sounds of his mother continuing to attack Oryou with a broom even as she dodged in the air. The fact that this was something that happened commonly made him sigh... Then, he grumbled a bit as he adjusted his pants some, 'Fucking hormones...'

Briefly, the image of that black lace against pale, white skin that was silky soft went through his mind before he had to adjust his pants again and grumble.

Reaching the dining room, he ruffled the pale haired five year old that was there, "Heya, Squirt."

Flustered, the girl swiped at his hands as he yanked them back, "I'm not a squirt, Onii-Chan!" Crossing her arms, she huffed, "Baka."

Lips quirked even more into a smirk, Ryouma chuckled, "You'll always be a squirt to me, Kita-Chan." Ignoring her sticking her tongue out at him, he turned and gave a nod to the older man, "Tou-San."

Humming a bit, his father gave him a small grin, "Morning, son, and a happy birthday." His grin then widened as he listened to the chaos upstairs, "I take it that Oryou-san gave you a gift?"

Simply ignoring the confused look that his sister was giving him, Ryouma had a dazed look on his face, "Hai... she certainly did."

With a nod towards Kita, who wished him a happy birthday, he sat down with some breakfast. Moments later, as his father was taking a sip of coffee, Oryou floated into the room still clad in her underwear as she was being chased by his mother with the broom... which made his old man spray said coffee out and cough. After a few moments of watching the "Battle", his father looked towards him and gave a thumbs up with a grin, "Nice."

Moments later, he yelped as his wife, running past him, grabbed a newspaper and smacked him in the side of the head, "Stop that!" Turning, she swiped at Oryou again with the broom, "And you! Put on some clothes right now!"

Blinking slowly, Oryou ghosted through the table and then plopped herself down in Ryouma's lap, "No."

For several moments, the teenage boy was frozen, especially feeling what he did. Then, he had to duck as his mother took another swipe at Oryou, the ghostly woman dodging via tipping over and floating along the floor. Off to one side, Kita giggled madly with glee in her eyes, "Onee-San is being silly again..."

As the two older women headed out the room, Ryouma's father rubbed his chin, "Where do you think she got the money for that? She doesn't have a job... does she?"

Ryouma just blinked and gave him a blank look, "I don't ask questions that I don't want answers to."

That got him a small shrug from his father who unrolled the newspaper and began to read it, even as the "Battle" between his son's wife and mother continued. Surprisingly enough, later, his mother revealed to Ryouma that she would allow for him and Oryou to bathe together, provided that it went no further. Neither woman would ever tell him how they came to such an agreement, but he wasn't about to complain, not in the least.

Neither did he complain when he found out that Oryou had gotten a job at a gothic themed cafe, or when she kept the uniform after it closed post-Blood Week. No, he was definitely not going to complain about those clothes, except that others had seen her in them. Something that amused his wife to no end...

 

[darthcourt10]

Third Summer Holidays - Summer THREE F, Split Point due to Keep Filesize Down

START

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Wiping at her forehead, Yae gave a soft sigh before she lifted the pail filled with sweet, red raspberries. It only took her a few moments to haul it over to the cart and dump them into one of the baskets that was there. Humming a bit, the teenage girl noted that most of the baskets in the second layer of the cart were almost full, which made her nod happily. After all, she could not wait to taste the... fruits of their labours as it was.

Softly giggling, Yae turned to where the others were still working with a slight smile on her face.

Her friends, and she was happy to call them that, had been working alongside her for several hours now. All of them were more than a little sweaty from work, but there were grins and smiles on their faces. Some of which had been smeared with raspberry juice from ones that they had eaten after picking. None of them, however, were frustrated with the crop that they had gathered and reached about the midway point.

Looking over her shoulder, the Kendoka could see why. There was already a bottom layer of baskets just filled with raspberries. Over that, they had placed a board and started a second layer. Needless to say, all of them were looking forward to a large amount of preserves and jam from just this!

When she turned back to the others, Yae could only shake her head. After all, it was obvious how they managed to gather so many. Harry, herself, and almost all of the others had worked along the outside of the bushes from the ground. Meanwhile, Asuka was hovering over the bushes and plucking ripe berries from there which she would bring over and dump into the baskets once her pail was filled.

But the biggest difference came from the shipgirls.

Iku and the others were mostly plucking the berries from the outside like the rest of the teens that where there besides Asuka. However, they had one advantage that the others didn't... their fairies. Said small beings would go into the bushes along the bottom and disappear in groups of a dozen or so. And then, return a few minutes later will a filled pail which went into the baskets. Even as Yae watched, a group of Hachi's came trotting out with such a pail filled with raspberries that they dumped into one of the baskets with excited "Desus". Something that still made her want to giggle.

Of course, that moment was brought to an end as the sound of someone eating made Yae turn and stare a little. Because Jin was there on a lounge chair with a pail filled with berries beside her. Every so often, the corrupted Mizuchi would reach in for a handful and toss them back, noisily snacking on them. It was just so at odds with how Mizuchi were supposed to be according to the lore that she had looked up.

Moments later, Shiromizu turned and gave her Senpai a look, "You could help, Senpai! The rest of us are busting our tails for this!"

Amused as she swallowed another handful, Jin waved a hand, "I am helping!" Taking a berry, she tossed it back with a grin, "After all, I'm testing the product to make sure that it is all right."

Scowling at that, Shiromizu took a berry and tossed it... only got the other Mizuchi's tongue to lash out like a frog and catch it before drawing it back onto her mouth with a laugh. Various others stared at her before shaking their heads and going back to picking. The raspberries were not going to pick themselves!

Plucking one of the berries from the bush, Usagi looked it over before popping it into her mouth with a happy hum. For a rabbit Yokai, this was close to food heaven. So much fresh fruit, and no one and issue with her eating some right from the bush, well... besides teasing her about not having as much as them.

It was wonderful, however.

However, right then, Usagi looked down at her pail and noticed something that made her frown,"Wait... am I missing berries?"

Beside her, Kaku snickered a little a little before poking her side, "I don't know... maybe they all went straight to your stomach?"

That got his hand slapped to his amusement, but the rabbit Yokai looked at her pail with a frown on her face, "No, seriously, I think that I'm missing berries."

Just as Kaku was about to comment, Rika looked into her pail and furrowed her eyebrows, "Wait a moment... I think that I'm missing a bunch of berries too! Where did they go?"

When Natsumi chimed in that she thought she was missing some as well, Harry raised an eyebrow. Clearing his throat, he looked at one spot in particular, "Kenshō..."

Seemingly to fade into existence, said Kogatana blinked, "Um, yes, Master? What is it?"

If anything, Harry just raised his eyebrows further, "Did you take their berries?"

Eyes wide, and innocent expression on her face, Kenshō shook her head, "No..." At his amused look, she looked away, "Honest! Someone else must have taken them!"

Unfortunately, her innocent look was ruined by the fact that her hands and the area around her mouth was stained with berry juice.

Just barely keeping back his laughter, Harry hummed, "I see..." Then, he smiled softly and held up an extra pail, "Then I am sure that you don't mind helping until we catch the thief, then?"

Pouting, the blade spirit scuffed her shoe, "Mou... Okay, Master." Walking up, she took hold of the pail and skipped to a spot, "Hmm... this looks good!"

Extremely amused, Harry waggled a finger at her, "Just don't eat most of the berries! We need to make sure that your appetite is not ruined." That got him a bright, and happy, smile as well as a nod. Bemused, Harry shook his head as he turned back to the bushes, 'Best keep an eye on her just the same...'

Only a short distance away, Taiyang giggled slightly as she plucked berry after berry from the bush in front of her expertly. And why would she not? One needed to only remember that Tamamo had spent most of her time in the wilderness. Thus, foraging was something that came to her like a second nature.

Like the others, she had tried some of the raspberries and compared them to the ones that she knew from Japan. Humming to herself, Taiyang enjoyed the sweetness, but also the slight tart taste which balanced it. Personally, she was looking forward to trying some of the sweets that her Master had hinted could be made with them. Hearing a happy giggle, she turned towards Kenshō and smiled at the younger blade spirit. There was a happiness and innocence there.

But, more than that, she watched her interactions with Harry and was rather pleased. Just as when they had the beach party, he began to act like a father to the seemingly young girl. Unknowingly, yet, but still in such a way. It gladdened the Dao as it stated much about the sort of man he was. And, as well, what sort of father he could be when the time came for him and Natsumi to have kits of their own.

Lips curling into a soft smile, the blade spirit shook her head, "Adorable."

A chuckle made Taiyang turn to the side where Goldie was also plucking berries and placing them into a pail. For a few moments, the Blade of Tamamo watched the Sword of Caeser with an interested look on her face. With her age, it was few blades that she had met whom were her equal in any way, in particular age. Yet, thus far, she had met two older than her.

Carnwennan, she had found, was a good conversationalist with his breadth of age and experience. Like her, he was also used to operating from the shadows and was quite good at what he did. Not to mention the tales that he told from this "King Arthur" amused her to no end. Granted, she did pity the poor man having to herd so many cats, as the saying went. Not to mention what his wife did! Though, she supposed, that was humanity for you.

Frankly, she would have slain the wife and "Sir Lancelot" well before that point... and maybe take Guinevere's place, far easier and less messy. Though she was amused at his expressions and exasperation when she told him how she would have handled it. And he had snorted at the whole bit where she stated how she would have secured Guinevere's fall.

Now, that said, "Goldie" was of another sort from both her and Carnwennan both.

In a word, the Roman blade was interesting to her. Oh, Taiyang had looked up the man in question whom had owned her. And, she had to admit, that she was impressed with him. Yes, a few hundred years later his empire was in such a state that it was easy work for her Master to help it along. But the man himself, this "Julius Caeser"? She could feel impressed with him if for no other reason than his achievements, and could understand somewhat why some Chinese had thought Rome was their equal if they had been thinking of his time.

Though, in the end, that made her even more disappointed in what such a nation turned into.

Shaking off such thoughts, Taiyang hummed a little as she glanced at the Roman blade from the corner of her eye, "I wonder if I could ask you a question...."

With a glance, Goldie gave a nod, "Of course! Ask away, Umu."

Only nodding slowly, the Dao hummed, "Does it not bother you, that they do not call you by your true name? Instead of Crocea Mors, they refer to you as 'Goldie'."

Much to her surprise, Goldie laughed a little, "Should it?" Lips curling, she chuckled, "A name is but that, a name. And amicitia mean nothing by it. It is a mark of endearment that they gift me such a nickname after all! Truly, it is something Roman!"

Unable to help herself, Taiyang giggled a little, "I see, Mikon!"

Nodding to herself, her and Goldie continued to talk with each other.

At the same time, Yae was looking towards the Dao in thought before looking at herself and sighing a little, 'Why... and did she drink a lot of milk? Is that how...'

However, she shook such thoughts off and looked curiously over at Kenshō in thought. The small girl was currently humming as she filled the small pail at her side with raspberries. Granted, the teenage Kendoka blinked as Kenshō gave a happy smile towards Harry, "I can't wait to give some of these to Suisei-Oba-Chan, Master! Mou... she'll make lots of desserts for me and Okaa-Chan! And Na-Kaa-San!"

Eyebrow raised, Harry poked her in the side which made her giggle, "Okaa-Chan and I, Kenshō. Also, I can imagine that you will love them when she does that..." Lips curling into a smirk, he snickered, "Hopefully you don't balloon outwards too much."

That got him a poke which he snickered about, "Mou... that's being mean, Master." Pausing, she looked down at her stomach before patting it, "Besides, I couldn't get big no matter how many treats I eat!"

Rather amused at that pronouncement, Harry could only hum a little, 'I wonder how much Suisei has fed her since meeting her... Probably a lot.'

Curious, Yae furrowed her eyebrows some in thought before moving over to where Kenshō was. For several moments, she was looking at the small girl though looking at her features, she had to wonder. Then, the Kendoka blinked as she noted that Kenshō was not looking at her in the eyes. Everyone stopped what they were doing to watch the staredown in some amusement.

A staredown that came to an end when Kenshō reached out and tapped Yae on the nose, "Boop!"

Rapidly blinking, and not having expected that, the teen jerked away before looking back at the small blade spirit who giggled. Shaking it off, Yae turned to Harry with a curious expression on her face, "Um, Harry-San? Who..."

Briefly, she forgot who she was talking about as Kenshō disappeared before reappearing beside her, "Hi! I'm Muramasa no Kenshō! And I'm Master's Kogatana!"

Just blinking for a moment, Yae furrowed her eyebrows before introducing herself. Of course, then she had a thoughtful look on her face, "Muramasa? As in the smith, Muramasa?" At the nod, her eyes widened a little as she leaned down to better examine the greyish haired girl before her, "Huh... so you're like Tokunotakai-Sensei? A spirit of a blade?"

Happily smiling, the Kogatana nodded, "Hai! That's right!" Once more disappearing, she reappeared hugging Harry, "I'm Master's Kogatana, like I said."

Gently patting her on the head and getting a happy hum, Harry looked at a bemused Yae and revealed the small blade at his side before drawing it with her steel flashing in the warm sunlight, "Here."

Leaning in to examine it, Yae considered it for a few moments before something occurred to her, "Wait, how is it that she can, um..."

Only raising one eyebrow, the teenager hummed, "Fade in and out of sight and memory?" At the unsure nod, he gave a small shrug, "It... seems to be an evolved version of what her mother, Kyoshu the Blade of Faded Memories, can do."

Frown on her face, Yae blinked, "Kyoshu...?" She furrowed her eyebrows in thought for a moment, "I think that Sensei mentioned her. Something about... how she's harmless now and more likely to forget things?"

The sound of shuffling made her look down to see a downcast Kenshō there, "Okaa-San... wasn't a good person. She was hurting, so she made others hurt to try and help herself. A-and she was able to take away memories or even make people forget someone entirely. B-but during the war..."

Having walked over, Natsumi gently held the smaller girl to her before looking at Yae, "Kyoshu-San was... not a good person, to say the least. And during the war, she teamed up with a certain group before finding out that for all she was such, there were those far worse who then did things to her. Which also included removing Kenshō-Chan, here, from her actual blade and making her a Kogatana."

It did not take a genius to figure out what was meant, and Yae swallowed as she felt a little bit of bile rise up in her throat. Not towards the little girl, for she was an innocent, but the ones who caused it. With a deep breath, she let it out, "So when Sensei says that she's harmless...?"

Okita spoke up and shrugged, "She means it." Everyone turned to her and she snorted a little, "I actually fought her several times and caused her to withdraw."

Surprised, the Kendoka stared for a moment as she remembered how experienced and capable her Sensei was and figured that this "Kyoshu" had to be her own level, "Really?"

Lightly chuckling, Okita nodded a little, "The Shinsengumi were police after all." She grimaced a little before continuing, "But there were very few of us who could match Kyoshu, especially with her abilities to manipulate memories." After a moment, the reincarnated warrior shook her head, "Seeing her now, however? She's... definitely not the same blade. Most of her own memories were wiped and she acts more like a child or an elderly with memory problems."

More than a little shocked and surprised, Yae considered asking, but in the end decided that she likely didn't want to know. Instead, she turned to Kenshō with a small smile, "So you came into possession of Harry-San, then?"

Humming even as she leaned into Natsumi, Kenshō nodded, "Hai, Master found me in a dark place and..." A shudder went through her before she shook her head, "Um, then he fixed all the bad work."

At the confusion on Yae's face, Harry grimaced, "After they cut her from her Okaa-San's blade, they... used a grinder to 'Smooth out' the top and spot welded a tang." Ignoring the utter horror on the Kendoka's face, he cleared his throat and gently patted Kenshō's head, "Transfiguration is very powerful when used properly so I added some shipgirl steel recovered from repairs to the spine of the blade as well as the tang, then transfigured away the shoddy work done."

Crouching down, the Kendoka pulled a surprised Kenshō into a hug, "I'm sorry that such a thing happened to you, Gozaru."

Only hugging her back, Kenshō nuzzled her a bit, "It's okay, because Master made it all better and now I don't hurt."

Simply nodding, Yae held the small blade's avatar for a few more moments before letting go. Then, to Harry's surprise, she bowed to him, "Thank you, Harry-San. For doing what you did and showing true respect, Gozaru."

Quickly, he bowed back to her just as deeply, "Thank you, Yae-San." Glancing at the raspberries in the wagon and the pails that were mostly filled, he nodded, "I think, maybe, we should dump the last few raspberries and then break for some lunch."

Blinks met him and everyone turned to look at the wagon before eyes widened as they realized that the last few baskets there were nearly filled. As quick as only hungry teens could be, they dumped their last few raspberries into said baskets and then watched as the pony went off back towards the manor with their spoils. Then, the group of them sat down on a bench that Ayase pulled out before taking out their lunches.

Just biting into hers, Asuka looked over the bushes and nodded a little to herself, "I think that we're about halfway done. It shouldn't be more than..." Looking up at the sky, she frowned for a few moments before nodding, "Maybe five more hours of work? And then we're done with these bushes."

Her shoulders slumping a bit even as she chewed some lettuce and tomato from her sandwich, Usagi sighed, "And I am glad for that." She then gave a small shrug and went to take another bite, "Though all the jams and such will be more than worth it."

That got her nods from the others before Harry spoke up, "True, but that also means that we can have a little fun. And later, I'll make up some raspberry fool for us all."

Perking up a bit, Kaku looked over at him in interest, "Raspberry... fool? Is that something British?"

Lips quirking a little, the teenage wizard nodded, "Hai, it's a dessert and pretty simple." He began to tick off on his fingers, "The main ingredients are raspberries, cream or thickened, evaporated milk, and sugar. It's really good as well."

Beside him, Natsumi licked her lips some, "Hai, it really is." A snicker then escaped her and she grinned a bit, "Almost as good as an Eton Mess."

With a laugh, Harry grinned back at her, "Hai, just not the political one."

Seeing the confusion, he began to explain as to what, exactly, an "Eton Mess" was much to the amusement of the others.

Eventually, the talk turned to other matters, with Yae grabbing one of the bottles of soft drinks and looking at it in curiosity, 'Ribena?' Opening it, she took a sip and blink, "Huh..."

Looking over at her, Harry nodded some, "Not what you expected?"

Just nodding as she looked at the bottle, the Kendoka frowned, "Hai..." Eyebrows furrowing as she tried to read the writing, she blinked, "Blackcurrants?"

Harry nodded as he sipped his own bottle, "Well, that is what they're famous for, blackcurrant flavoured soft drinks. Didn't get to taste it much when I was younger, but..." He gave a small shrug, "I've always enjoyed it."

On a nearby stone, Kenshō was sitting in Taiyang's lap happily eating a jam sandwich as she kicked her legs out. The foxy Dao, on the other hand, was eating some rice and the like with peanut butter crackers. Looking down at the smaller blade, Taiyang smiled a little, "Enjoying yourself?"

Nodding, the Muramasa smiled brightly, "Hai!" Shifting a bit, her back of her head was against Taiyang's chest, her next words getting a laugh from the much older blade, "I got comfy pillows!"

_____________________________________________________________________

Yae came down the stairs of the millhouse stretching a little with the Sun setting outside. Spotting her, Natsumi sipped her tea with a slight smile, "Evening."

The Kendoka looked out the window and blinked as, sure enough, the Sun was close to the horizon which made her stare for a moment before shaking it off, "Um, evening...?"

Pausing for a moment, she could hear sounds just outside the window before they suddenly vanished. When she looked at Natsumi, said Kitsune shrugged, "Those were our past selves right before they went back to the morning to rest."

For a few moments, Yae considered that before grimacing some and rubbing the side of her head, "Time travel hurts my head, Gozaru."

Softly snorting, Natsumi glanced to where Harry was cooking before nodding, "Not just yours, but anyone's. But that is just how things work really."

Even though she still had a bit of a headache, the other teen nodded even as she could hear the others moving around upstairs. Looking to where Harry was, she blinked, "Um... is he making breakfast?"

Looking over his shoulder, Harry chuckled a little, "Hai, after all this is our breakfast you know."

Once more, Yae considered that before nodding despite how odd it seemed. Soon enough, however, the room filled up with the others who were all chatting about various things. Of course, that was when food was served.

Usagi blinked a little as she looked down at the piece of toast topped with melted cheese that Harry had placed in front of her. As a vegetarian, she didn't mind cheese after all, and it was good. But... still, why would he place that in front of her, "Uh, Harry-Kun? Why...?" Her suspicions deepened when Natsumi glanced over, did a double take and then begin to choke some on her food to the point where a bemused Taiyang had to pat her on the back, 'What did he do...?'

Grin on his face, the wizard looked over at her, "Why? I thought that you might enjoy... Welsh rarebit."

Practically everyone paused at that for several moments before there were snorts which soon became laughter. Unamused expression on her face, though her lips twitched, Usagi gave the unrepentant Harry a look, "Really? I mean, really? You actually went there..."

With a small shrug, Harry hummed a bit, "Would I be me if I didn't?"

Confused, Yae furrowed her eyebrows as she looked from the toast to Harry, "Um, Harry-San?" Getting a sound to continue, she did so, "Well... rarebit? It just looks like cheese on toast..."

The teenage wizard waggled his hand a bit, "Rabbit was an extremely uncommon meal in Wales for the longest time. The common people weren't allowed to hunt them on the property of the, usually, English nobility. Thus, they made due with cheese instead." A grin on his face, he snickered some, "If you wanted, Usagi-Chan, I could have added tomato... because then it would be known as a blushing bunny. Or an egg to make golden buck!"

Said rabbit Yokai's only reaction was to give him a look before snorting and taking a bite out of her food and rolling her eyes... Though she did ask for a second which got snickers. Once all the food was put away, which with hungry teens did not take long, Harry pulled out a cooler and dumped ice into it. Then, he placed some wrapped objects which got looks until he explained that they were sausage for the midday meal, which got nods from the others.

And, with that done, the group went outside and walked the short distance behind the millhouse before Natsumi pulled out the time turner. With a small nod, she extended the chain around all of them before looking at it, "Okay... time to go back twelve hours."

Everyone nodded in agreement and the Kitsune turned back the clock with time running backwards. As the time travel slowed and came to a stop, they all looked around in curiosity with Ayaka shaking her head, "I don't think that I will ever get used to that..."

That got her nods and they set off, while making sure that they would keep out of sight of their past selves. Entering the orchard, they made their way along another path, towards another part away from where the raspberry bushes were. Partway there, however, Asuka blinked and looked down, "Um, Harry-San? There's something over there, some sort of building? Looks almost like those pictures of that place in Greece."

It took only moments, but Harry's eyes lit up a bit and he hummed some, "I wonder... Which way was it?"

Confused, Asuka pointed in one direction, "It's over there actually." Just maybe a hundred feet?"

Not long after, the group entered what looked like a small clearing in the orchard with a stone building there. Like Asuka stated, it looked similar to a Greek temple, except for the statues that were there at the front. One statue was of a female Centaur, a soft, peaceful smile on her face. And leaning against her was the statue of a young man with what seemed like messy hair with her hand on his brow. Both looked almost like they could get up and move about. What struck those looking was just how... loving the two looked.

Slowly, Harry walked up to the building and placed a hand on it before smiling a little at the inscription, "This... this is the tomb of one of my ancestors, Potter Joachim and the Centauress Elm."

Eyes wide, Yae boggled a bit, "Gozaru..." Then she furrowed her eyebrows and moved around it though at a distance, "Um, but why is it here?"

Rubbing his thumb along the inscription, Harry glanced over at her, "Hmm, well, it is an interesting story." Straightening up, he examined the statues more closely, "Joachim was a young lad just barely a man when he was attacked by a group of trolls, but Elm saved his life. In exchange, he gave her his friendship and gifted her with a bracelet that would allow for him to know if she was in danger. Something that became useful as just a few days later, her own brother banished her from their herd and nearly beat her to death for helping a human."

Jaw dropping, there was actual anger in Ayaka's voice as she clenched her fists, which shook, "Say what!? They nearly killed her because she protected someone?!"

The teenage wizard shrugged, "British Centaurs are... not the nicest, generally. But yeah, so he saved her life and nearly killed her brother in retaliation. It was only Elm's asking him that stayed his hand from wiping them all out with the rest of the Potters helping."

Snorting, Nobu crossed her arms with a narrowed eyed look, "I would have been harder to convince not to do such. Matters of honour would demand it."

Once more, Harry shrugged, "Well, anyways, two contracts were written. One placed Elm under the protection of the Potters and the other was that her brother nor his herd could ever do anything to harm her knowingly. She became a companion and guard for him, travelling with him all over when he went hunting or travelling aboard. They even went to places such as Italy, with the Potters having a custom set of armor made for her. She even allowed him to ride upon her back, which angered other Centaurs, but she did not care in the slightest as they already made their decision for her simply helping Joachim, and he had shown her more kindness than they had. The two were close, very much so, though he married a Malfoy Lucinda in an arranged, unhappy marriage."

No one noticed a certain Sendai's face having turned redder and redder as the story went on, 'She... was his close companion... and guard...'

Unknowing of Ayase's reaction, Harry continued the story, "The marriage had been arranged by the Wizengamot under quite a bit of controversy as there was a feud going on with the Potters and Blacks on one side, and the Malfoys along with some minor houses that held grudges against us. They claimed that it was supposed to promote peace between the families. But... there were some rumours of the Malfoys having paid them off." Waving a hand, he shook his head, "Anyways, Lucinda died in childbirth giving birth to hers and Joachim's second and third children, a pair of twins. The Malfoys claimed foul play, but... nothing was ever proven. And nothing that I have read stated one way or the other."

Interested in the story, Ayase cleared her throat, "U-um, what happened next? If... I can ask?"

With a look towards her, the teenage wizard smiled, "Well... Elm then stepped in as the wet nurse for the children and cared for them as if they were her own. They even called her mother... which angered the Malfoys. Some of them teamed up with the Centaurs of her old herd to try and kill both her as well as Joachim. But, well... there was the contract and magic was the arbiter of that, you see. There's reasons why there's no more Centaurs in Kingly Vale where they had dwelt and why the Malfoy were nearly wiped out by a mysterious sickness." Looking towards the statues, Harry became thoughtful, "Both Elm and Joachim were close and continued to be so for the rest of their lives. There was a bit of a stir when, after two years abroad, the two returned with a child, a son."

Blinking, Jin cocked an eyebrow in interest, "Wait, a son? Did they...?"

Only shrugging, Harry shook his head, "Never said actually. Though said son was my direct ancestor. Lucinda's daughter married into the Longbottoms while her sons went off and founded branch families in the Channel islands. As for the son that Joachim brought back, his explanation was that he had gotten married in the Holy Roman Empire, but that his new wife had died shortly after childbirth, thus he brought said son back. Now, like his siblings, he also called Elm 'Mother'..." He then gave a small shrug, "Considering things? I wouldn't be too surprised to be honest."

Part of the wizard was confused about why Natsumi suddenly went red in the face, but shrugged it off as Okita was looking at the tomb in thought, "And when she died... he had a tomb made for her?"

Harry gave a nod at that, "Hai, though part of it was due to how things worked then. See, the local Priest would not allow Joachim to bury Elm in the churchyard. After all, she was not human, which angered not just Joachim, but the rest of the Potters. He later was... removed... from his position, but the damage was done. Due to that, and how she loved to simply lay here in the Sun with him leaning against her, he had dwarves build a tomb for her in the Ancient Greek tradition. The statues themselves he created over the last ten years of his life. As per his will, after his death, he was laid beside her within the tomb so that they could be companions for all eternity."

Simply holding her hands to her chest, Ayase gave a smile towards the grave, 'You were happy, weren't you? He was your Lord, and you his Servant... but you were more than that. And are even now...'

The group lingered there for a while longer, just soaking in the feeling of peace and contentment that filled the small clearing.

But, soon enough, they left with goodbyes to the tomb before continuing on. Reaching the area of the orchard with cherries, they looked around in awe at the succulent fruit hanging from the branches. Flying up, Asuka examined some of the cherries, poking and prodding them until she plucked a few and landed, "Huh..."

Walking over, the others looked at the glossy, red fruit in interest. Taking one, Yae looked at Asuka who nodded before she bit into one and closed her eyes, "So good... Gozaru..."

Each of the others also took some, and soon they were all nodding. Looking around at the trees as she licked her lips, Usagi nodded to herself, "Well, we should get to work if we want to get more..."

Arms crossed, the Tengu nodded some before frowning, "Now, before we get started, you all need to understand what to pick." Flying up, it took her a few moments only to pick some more cherries which she held out once back on the ground, "Now, cherries don't ripen anymore once plucked from the trees. These are ripe ones, which means that they're soft..."

From there, she explained more and soon the others all got to work getting picking the cherries. Like before, the shipgirls used their fairies to do so much to the amusement of the others. Some, like Rika and Kaku, climbed up into the trees to get the fruit there as well, with Asuka flying around said trees near the top and getting some there. Harry, meanwhile, was using magic to get ripe fruit from the branches as was Goldie who knew much the same spells.

Slowly, but surely, they began another day's work.

 

[darthcourt10]

Informational Yellowhammer: Why Colombe and Lyra did not have a daughter

Yellowhammer said:
Colombe was much more careful in that regard, and infinitely more responsible. One thing she had hammered into the solid steel of her skull was that You Take Responsibility For Your Children.

SkyeFire said:
And Ian was forged from similar steel.

But... this does raise a question. Given how deeply in love Colombe was with both Ian and Lyra, I have to imagine that they would have been on the very short list of people she seriously considered having children with, deliberately. I wonder why she didn't? I'm sure if she'd ever broached the subject, Ian and Lyra would have reacted with joy de vivre. And enthusiasm.

beorn91 said:
This was what I meant.
*-*-*-*


It is a very good question. Which I will try to answer, apologies for the length.

The Doylist reason is "the creator of the OC AKA Yours Truly" had her as single to not complicate the dynamics when and if she was accepted into the cast and would have then gotten integrated into Team Elder Butterknife in some fashion. Don't put too many moving parts in to rock the boat especially when other authors like Harry Lefferts and Lord K get impacted by what is being thrown in as it impacts their characters like Tsukiakari, Norimune, and so on who would have suddenly-manifest ties and past shared experiences with Colombe et al. Plus any Potter child would necessarily upset major canon with regard to Harry Potter since his family tree is pretty set in stone and he doesn't have a great-great uncle/aunt with Colombe known.

That said, Colombe was always 'intended' to have a daughter(s) at some point. The original plan when the character concept took form was that the African bracelet would manifest herself and get adopted by Colombe and Kasuyu after meeting Norimune. Unfortunately, the best laid schemes of mice, men, and Butterknives gang aft agley. With her suddenly demanding at rapier-point to be written and her backstory getting backfilled with the snippets that I have done such as Operation Butterknife, well, her relationships got explored and grew in unexpected and unplanned for ways.

Originally the Ian/Lyra/Colombe thing was a bit of a throwaway gag/potential plot hook along the lines 'of course Ian the manwhore slept with Colombe and Norimune who also switch hit with the ladies' when I did her biography.

Then suddenly I needed a significant character to fill the gap between "Colombe Burns Down Gestapo HQ" and "Delilah Enters Stage Right With The Map To The Macguffin, Start Race To The Sleeper" plot points so enter Lyra into Butterknife. Because of course The Last du Chasteler will go full Horatius At the Bridge Last Stand to get her allies out of the trap no matter how badly she's going to be shot up in the doing.

Of course part of that little 'one against many' suicidal rearguard action (as was alluded to in implication by Colombe to Lyra) was a only partially under control death wish so as to make account for her failures real and only imagined to her loves whom she had 'failed'. Colombe was a massive mess in 1941, and an even more massive mess in 1903 when Lyra really got to work on putting her headspace back together. In fact, it wouldn't surprise me, thinking of it all and positing that Karl Potter was studying under Lyra (and that Lyra was a psychologist), that Colombe's Third African Trip with Karl and then Tamenokalt was a bit of mobile therapy for Dove Blade under the attention of Lyra's star pupil to get her into an environment which was totally fresh for her (pity WWI then blew up on them).

Said entrance frankly got away from me when I woke Colombe up in Lyra's bed to grab me by the ear and demand a deep psychological dive into her tormented magnificent Muramasa madness in the presence of someone who clearly was close enough to her to let Colombe strip her soul bare to the foundations for needed comfort and reassurance after the Wolff relationship ended (I might need to go back and do some Co/Wolff stuff set just before Butterknife to develop that a bit more). Which of course forced the Lyra relationship from 'fling' into something much deeper, richer, and more meaningful than the one-night-stand that it had been in the biography.

I don't regret it in the least as I think it helped develop Colombe in some great ways both with the look inside her psyche and with the foundations laid for the close Del/Co mature relationship of Hunt for Norimune. Plus Del got a girlfriend/foil, which was a nice unplanned side benefit to the planned 'Colombe gets an antagonist/primary villain for the big To/Co post-Norimune reunion story'.

Also it let me play with Lyra, and I think and hope that I did a good job of writing her and fleshing her out. Kinky little psychologist that she apparently is.

Which leads me to have to come up with a Watsonian answer to the question.

"Why not a child with Lyra and/or Ian between meeting them in 1897 and Lyra's death sometime after 1942? Clearly all three loved each other, money was not an issue, they would all Do The Right Thing...so why not?"

The answer has to come from Colombe, and more specifically that when she showed up in 1897, Colombe was a very broken bird indeed that took decades to mend. As a result she felt that she would not do a good job of being a parent and therefore never expressed the interest to Lyra and Ian before WWII.

To wit, in 1864 she (apparently) wrecked her chance to find her father and got thrown out of Japan on her ear. This was a real blow to her since Hachiman ROFLstomped her hard despite her best efforts (and she thought that he was a normal monk) .

Then upon returning home after moping around for a year or so and taking the scenic route back to Belgium, she finds that her niece and nephew 'died of cholera' in 1861, leaving the family just her and Hippolyte (with her moping because she failed to find Norimune so they are it).

So in addition to the disappointment of wrecking her dream to avenge Mom's dishonor on Dad's twitching body at her feet, throw in a double helping of guilt and grief because if she had been there she could have saved her nephew and his wife who was the daughter of the du Chasteler who wielded her vs Napoleon. Note that said nephew was the nine year old boy that Colombe saved from the Terror after she and he watched said boy's mother/Colombe's beloved younger sister get guillotined before their eyes (which was why Colombe first broke the SoS).

Now enter Hippolyte. He suckers her into nearly getting killed in the Franco-Prussian War (which she figured out during her walk out of the Congo). As a result of that, she is seriously injured and spends two decades recuperating at home. So she has lots of time to sit and brood about how everything she touches is turning to shit on her between playing the piano and dosing herself with (adulterated) healing potions.

Worse for her is at this point, she has no real motivation to do things and break out of her psychological slump because the driving passion of hunting for Dad had a bucket of cold water thrown on it and Hippolyte has the family well in hand. Advisor to King Leopold I, seen with the odd lady who he might marry, taxman is not beating on their door to repo the castle, the normal 'high society' events happening there semi-regularly, etc etc. Gilded paint over a rotting structure with the facade fooling Colombe, especially since Hippolyte is it for her social network at this point.

Next we have her get sent to the Congo in 1895 as part of a plan from Hippolyte to dispose of her and get full access to her wealth to further his studies in Dark Magics (and pay the bills). The one good thing about that was that she rediscovered her passion for life in spades... by wanting revenge on Hippolyte for his treachery plus disgust in what she saw there. Worse for her is that she had made some investments in the Congo under Hippolyte's prompting as part of the lead-up to the planned assassination, so on some level she felt complicit to what was going down there (which was truly sickening stuff indeed). As I mentioned, Claire's ivory keys came from the Belgian Congo so...yeah.

It speaks highly to her character and steel that she didn't just lay down and die right there when the mask totally came off rather than getting mad enough to spend two years walking out of Africa with plans to get even and save her family honor. Still, by the time that she reached England in 1897 she was in exceptionally bad shape psychologically (and not all that hot physically).

So when she runs into Ian and Lyra she was very much questioning her fitness as a du Chasteler and as parent material. I'm inclined to say that she met Lyra first because I'm now headcanoning Lyra having a talent for healing, incidentally, with Lyra being the primary person who helped Colombe get herself put back together. In fact, it is likely that some of the material in Lady Chastity was cribbed from Colombe's therapy notes compiled by Lyra.

(also this inverts the 'women throw themselves at Ian' trope Mr. Harem Protagonist had going on)

So, from Colombe's point of view between the 1860s and 1927 she viewed herself as a failure. She had failed to find her father, she had barely saved her family, she had failed to destroy Kasuyu the axe, she had failed to be there for Karl and Tamenokalt of the German Potters, she had failed to stop WWI from blowing up....

So why would she want to have a child when she was going to have that relationship turn to shit and fail too?

Especially since her father was a terrible parent (and how!) and Colombe was worried that she would go down the same road that Norimune did (this was not helped by putting Adopted Papa on a perhaps not totally deserved pedestal that she could not live up to).

Now after 1927, she began to really dig herself out from under. She had sisters finally, and she had managed to help buffer Lyra and be there to support Lyra when Ian died (which makes sense if Lyra was the one of the two that Colombe was psychologically closer to, Ian dying would be less of a blow to her).

At this point the other ugly problem with becoming a parent raised its head to stare Colombe in the face. Namely, it was clear to her that Lyra's days were very much numbered, and if they had a child, that child would be burying one of her parents at a young age (and leave Colombe alone to rear). Colombe would not put any child of hers through what she went through in only knowing Julie d'Aubigny in a painting's face, stories told by a grieving father and friends of her mother, and an aching hole in her heart that never really has ever healed.

Plus there was the not-insignificant risk that Colombe could buy the farm considering her lifestyle activities (and the rise of fascism in the 1930-40s). Colombe was very much aware she pulled a winning lottery ticket in the Adoption Sweepstakes with others much less fortunate.

Now the obvious counter was 'what about Colombe's family taking in the orphaned daughter?' and in that case you would rely on either Jacklyn who was not what Colombe thought of as 'proper parent material' (admittedly selling Jackie a bit short) or Delilah, who of the sisters Colombe had the most strained relationship to pre-1942. Del was reserved, controlled, and Colombe felt (with some justification) that Delilah was just looking for an excuse to do away with her if she became a threat to whatever Del was up to (which she was not telling Colombe).

As a side note, the Delilah/Colombe relationship only really developed 1942-45. On Colombe's end she was getting all kinds of disapproving Inspector Jauvert vibes from her sister the cop who clearly was not opening up to her back in 1927. On Delilah's end, she was actually struggling with trust issues (Del's weak point) because Delilah knew full well what kind of a high wire with no net above the pool of Death Potion tightrope act she and her mother were putting on.

Delilah trusted Jackie enough to know how Jackie would act and be able to plan for it, but Colombe was a major unknown variable. Worse, the first impression she got from Colombe was of immaturity thanks to Louisville and then reading Colombe's ICW file. Remember that Delilah was called in off vacation to clean up her sister's mess which included enchanting a statue to make an obscene gesture in downtown Louisville. Delilah getting wrapped up in a Colombe Dumpster Fire could very easily lead to Delilah getting executed (which Del doesn't mind because what she believes in is worth dying for) and Del's mother getting executed (which is Del's biggest no-no) if her sister was an irresponsible hothead.

Now after Butterknife and then other actions 1942-45, Delilah realized that she had badly misjudged Colombe (and vice versa), extended trust to her (as seen in Butterknife) which was reciprocated, and the two sisters warmed up to each other and are exceptionally close. Just at the time when Colombe would potentially have been a mother, she didn't have a family member she could trust to take care of her child if the worst happened.

TL; DR Colombe was and to a degree still is terrified of parenthood, first off because she she was a failure that would mess up her child considering the losing streak that she was on 1864-1897. Then after a few decades of therapy and Lyra more or less putting her head together, her child would grow up missing at least one parent from a young age and get hurt the way Colombe had been with Julie's death.


In short: "I don't want to fuck up the life of any kid of mine the way mine was fucked up by Julie's death, Hippolyte's treachery, and my failures. So no kids with Lyra and Ian."

Exactly this, compounded by the fact that she knew firsthand how badly a deadbeat daddy could mess up the kid's psyche. Since she was kind of living that whole scenario.

Normally Colombe would roll the dice on it because she also is incredibly brave and has some self-confidence, but she had spent the better part of a quarter-century getting nut-punched over and over again by life when she met Lyra and Ian.

1864-1927 was absolutely the worst part of her life and she was at a very low ebb (which happened to neatly coincide with the time when she would have to have had children with Ian and Lyra).

Now, that said, when she finds out that Ian and Lyra are around, she's crashing Kami-con to thank them both for what they did for her psychology. In a real sense, their relationship probably saved her.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- It's time to start putting Ehren (and Colombe) back together to make them healthier and better than they were going into the Vatipire, so I'm going to post the first chunk of this up now, the rest will come this week. I would like to extend a massive amount of thanks to Sunhawk2 for creating and writing Father Jacques and doing the research to get the beliefs presented here correct for the priest.

The Bells Of Ath (I)

Eglise Saint-Julien d'Ath, Ath, Belgium

August 17th, 2014
Spoiler: A Sunday Morning Meditation

Colombe du Chasteler parked her car in the parking lot for the small row of shops in the village. She smiled slightly as she got out of the battered Volkswagen Golf which had been nicknamed the 'Reparo-Wagen' by her daughters. She stretched, pulled the space-expanded purse containing her true body out of the car, then reviewed the shopping list.

Groceries, check the local bookstore to see if Claire's order of a biography of Mozart had come in, and get something to cheer up Ehren.

Ehren….

Colombe frowned as she walked down the road toward the bookstore. Her youngest had been rescued from the utter monster that her father Helmar Wolff had turned himself into. Physically Ehren was on the mend from her ordeal, but emotionally....

Colombe sighed in concern for her youngest daughter's hidden wounds. Ehren had helped stop his mad plan, true, but at such a cost. Helping Colombe fight and kill her Vati, who Ehren had loved with a child's naive and innocent belief in her father, had cruelly shattered one of Ehren's few ties to the happy times of the past. A tie to the good and honorable man that he had been when Colombe had first met him. A man that Colombe privately mourned both for what he had become and for her betrayal of the relationship that they had shared. It was all her fault because she had seduced and used Helmar during the Second World War to infiltrate the SS secret police headquarters where he had worked so she could destroy it and strike a blow against the Nazi jackboot crushing down upon Europe.

Then when Helmar had returned after her betrayal, now changed into a vampire and fallen into darkness and evil from the good and honorable soldier that she remembered from the good times before, Colombe had not finished the job on him. Somehow he had escaped the deathtrap that they had fought in to stew in his malice and gather strength to get his revenge on her. Which she deserved for her betrayal of him, but instead of attacking her directly, he had instead kidnapped Ehren, the spirit of his Honor Dagger… and their daughter. The young woman who she had terribly wounded in body and spirit both with her failures.

Truly the sins of the mother were visited upon the daughter, she thought glumly as she continued in her walk down the village street. Down through her memories from seventy years in the past.

She paused at a bronze plaque attached to a scarred and bullet pocked wall surrounding the ancient church of Eglise Saint-Julien d'Ath. Her fingers touched the seventeen inscribed names memorialized on the plaque. Her head bowed and her shoulders shook with unshed tears.

Seventeen names of citizens of Ath that had been executed there by the Germans in August 1944 as they fled the advancing Allied armies as they liberated her homeland.

Seventeen names that she, the Marchioness of Chasteler and Moulbaix, was responsible for as her Papa had been responsible for when he ruled this part of her family's ancestral landholding.

Seventeen names of people that she had failed to protect. Her charges who she had not been there for so she could stand in their defense as a noblewoman should, to sacrifice her life for theirs as she had been taught. For just as much had been granted to her as an aristocrat, even more was demanded of her.

Papa would have saved them...somehow, she told herself, knowing in her heart that while others such as her half-sister Delilah had argued that she had done all that she could and more and the words spoken to her were true, they did not mean that she would ever accept them.

Her lips opened and she whispered heartfelt words filled with the stifled tears that she would never shed publicly to the plaque holding some of the unquiet ghosts of her past in the deserted street this Sunday morning.

"Please forgive me for failing you."

She couldn't tell if those were spoken to the dead that she had not been there for, or for her youngest daughter, or to the ghost of Helmar before his fall to evil. In the end, she supposed, it did not matter because she had failed each equally greatly.
Spoiler: A Call To Church

As she spoke, a sudden peal of a bell interrupted her thoughts. The voice of the bronze bell in the church she was standing next to was sounding its call for the faithful to gather for Sunday Mass.

She remembered her Papa telling her and her siblings over dinner one evening when she was a young girl that he had gifted the church the bell that was now pealing joyfully to commemorate and celebrate the birth of his firstborn son, her older half-brother François Gabriel Joseph du Chasteler de Courcelles. That Papa had made a point of attending Mass in this church regularly if his duties and responsibilities permitted so he could learn the mood of his subjects and find out their concerns. While he celebrated Mass as well in her private family chapel in the castle, he needed to be present as a good ruler should, since in the eyes of God, he was no more and no less than another flawed and failed sinner.

Another peal interrupted her memories.

"How long had it been since she had gone to Mass?" she asked herself. Her memories responded after that prodding that she had been to the celebratory Te Deum on the 25th of August 1944 in Notre-Dame de Paris the day after the Liberation. "That long?" she whispered to herself as she turned toward the call of the bell.

A third peal answered her as she walked down to join the group of villagers and tradespeople entering the church.

As she entered, her eyes lingered on the ancient stone baptismal font in the nave where she had been baptized alongside all her half-siblings, nieces and nephews. Her vision clouded as tears filled her eyes, as she then began to automatically walk toward the ornately carved and engraved antique oak pew at the front that had been reserved for her family as the Lords of Ath for four centuries.

A fourth peal of the bell interrupted her stride.

No, she thought, she did not deserve that honor. Not today, perhaps not ever, not as unconfessed and burdened by her sins and failures as she was. With that in mind she walked to one of the pews in the back as yet another anonymous sinner in the eyes of her Savior as he observed from the crucifix above the altar. She clasped her hands together and bowed her head in silent prayer as the bells of Ath called her once more.
Spoiler: A Lost Lamb Returns

An elderly priest garbed in the white vestments of an ordinary mass, accompanied by a young boy wearing the robes of an acolyte, stepped from the sacristy door to the accompaniment of the tinkling of bells. The small congregation rose to their feet as he paced steadily towards the low altar at the base of the nave.

"Au nom du Père et du Fils et du Saint-Esprit." he spoke softly, his voice quivering slightly from age. As he spoke he made the sign of the cross in time with the words, and the congregation responded as one with an Amen.

Automatically Colombe crossed herself and then perused the small card in the missal that she had picked up to help her follow along during the rest of the Mass. It helped her navigate the modern changes that Vatican II had made from the Latin Mass of her childhood. She had somewhat mixed feelings about the changes, she supposed, since there was something in the tradition and dignity of the Church Latin that called to her. Of course it helped that she was fully fluent and literate in Church Latin as a noblewoman should be.

As the last of the congregation settled back into their seats, the priest up at the altar diligently cleansed and purified the sacred vessels before ceremoniously processing the ciborium to the tabernacle. It was the work of a few minutes, before he looked back out across the nave.

"Le Seigneur soit avec vous." he said with a smile as he spread his arms in the benediction.

"Et avec votre esprit," came the response from the congregation. Colombe's quiet voice was one of the multitude responding to the words.

"Que Dieu tout-puissant vous bénisse," he gave the blessing, then made the sweeping gestures of the priestly form of the sign of the cross. "Le Père, le Fils et le Saint-Esprit."

"Amen," came the united response, Colombe's voice among the many.

"Allez, dans la paix du Christ." the elderly priest concluded with a gentle yet broad smile that seemed to radiate brotherhood.

"Nous rendons grâce à Dieu." the congregation responded in the traditional response, as the priest stepped to the side and genuflected deeply to the crucifix above the high altar.

Then he paused, shifting to Latin and speaking in unison with the rest of the congregation, somewhat surprising Colombe as it wasn't in the missal nor was it something she was really familiar with despite the far more familiar Latin. "{St Michael the Archangel, defend us in battle. Be our protection against the wickedness and snares of the devil. May God rebuke him, we humbly pray, and do thou, oh Prince of the Heavenly Host, cast into Hell Satan and all the evil spirits who prowl about the world seeking the ruin of souls. Amen}"

Colombe blinked in shocked surprise as she automatically translated the Latin. "When did that get added?" she mentally asked herself. Then her brain suddenly provided a vivid memory from the Nivelle Offensive of 1917 where she and the other members of her unit had been blessed with that prayer after a midnight Mass in their dugouts before going up 'over the top' for that bloody debacle.

She winced and turned pale as a ghost at the memories of the horrors of the Great War, as she whispered 'Amen' alongside the congregation automatically out of unconscious habit as she wrestled with the demons of the past. She realized that she definitely needed to confess her mortal and grievous sins.

The effort needed to push down the memories of the hell of the trenches and the despairing screams of the wounded and dying around her as the German machine guns and artillery barrages cut them to pieces delayed her significantly. She finally stood and began to walk to the door and the awaiting priest after returning those unquiet ghosts back into the locked room in her soul that contained them.

The elderly priest had just finished blessing an older woman who had been speaking with him when Colombe reached the doors, and he turned to her with that same gentle smile.

One eyebrow twitched… he'd seen that look hidden deep in her eyes. Far more often than many, as he'd been a Navy chaplain for most of his career. That haunted, lost look of one who'd seen horrors beyond imagination. The look of one who'd seen death, up close, personal, and had somehow come through to the other side. He'd seen that look. On sailors. On Marines. Even on some of the shipgirls he'd ministered to before his forced retirement.

He'd seen that stance, that carriage. Special forces operators walked like that. Combat veterans moved like that. And she looked barely old enough to drink back in the States where he'd spent most of his ministry.

But his expression barely betrayed his discernment, just that one little twitch, yet his smile seemed to, if anything become more welcoming, more… comforting. "Hello, are you visiting Ath?" he asked in an old, gentle voice.

Colombe gave a small smile, "Yes and no. I live in Moulbaix but came into town to shop for my daughters when the bells called me here." She paused and her smile got far too sad. "I'm a member of this church and was baptized here but I have… lapsed, Father."

He nodded, still smiling, and reached out to take her hand. "It is never too late to return, Miss, God is patient with all of us, and calls us to Him in His good time."

Colombe took his hand, and he felt the calluses on her fingers of a fencer along with the controlled strength in her grip. "True… I… have the need to unburden myself, Father. Both for myself and my youngest daughter who I am worried for. She has been through so much and I feel helpless to help her… It's my fault." She said in a quiet brittle voice as her self-control wavered.

The priest simply nodded with that same gentle expression. "I am Father Jacques, dear, may I have the privilege of your name?" he asked, while behind his eyes his thoughts were whirring. She looked too young to have a daughter who had 'been through' much at all, but he'd seen enough 'young' women who were far older than he was that he more than recognized the sign of another before him. After all, in the last decade or so he'd been the chaplain to many shipgirls...

"Marchioness Colombe d'Aubigny du Chasteler, Father," she responded automatically with a curtsey that was clearly as natural to her as breathing and an aristocratic accent in her French. His eyes widened slightly as he recognized the family name of the Evil Count Hippolyte who his Grandmother had used to scare him into eating his vegetables when he grew up here in his home village of Ath. "It is a pleasure to meet you Father Jacques," she continued with a small smug smile in her expression. "I just returned from handling a matter in Africa." she finished quietly, looking through him with a thousand yard stare.

Fr Jacques gestured for Colombe to accompany him back into the church, as he sensed that such affairs were probably not the most appropriate topic for discussion outside where others could drop eaves. "A difficult deployment, if I may be so bold to assume?" he probed gently.

"Not for me," she said as they walked, "Ehren… my youngest daughter… was kidnapped by her Vati." She looked very sad and he sensed that she was restraining tears with a signal effort of will. "I… failed to handle matters properly with him in 1942 and poor Ehren had to suffer for my failure," she said with an absent haunted look on her face, "He kidnapped her several weeks ago to try to indoctrinate her into being a good little SS officer like he was." Her lips quirked in a smile that mingled smug pride and extreme sorrow. "She refused his blandishments to remain true to her morals and honor at the end, but I should have dealt with him and never let him come back to darken her life. Tell me Father, why are the sins of the mother visited on the innocent daughter?"

The priest barely paused in his stride, although there was a very tiny hitch that was obvious to somebody like Colombe. "I… see." he bowed his head slightly, murmuring a silent prayer beneath his breath. "Because there is evil in the world, and the enemy is always working to bring death into this fallen world," he said slowly. "We have the great gift of Free Will from God, but God knows too many use this gift poorly and choose evil rather than good, darkness rather than light." He looked over towards Colombe, one eyebrow quirking slightly. "But that never helps, does it? We still look at the evil, the darkness, in the world and demand to know why God, in his infinite grace, does not simply wipe it away. After all, why must the innocent suffer, yes?"

She nodded along and then spoke from the heart in answer, "Because those of us who are called and sworn to protect them fail in our sworn duties, Father."

He shook his head with a small smile, this was an answer he'd heard many times. "Did you deliberately place your daughter in danger?"

Her shoulders slumped, "I… want to say that it is my fault, but the last time before Africa that I fought Obersturmführer Helmer von und zu Wolff directly he had my sword hand off at the wrist and the Death Potion had nearly reached us…." she shuddered at the memories, then looked at the priest. "Father, do you believe in… magic?"

He chuckled slightly. "I spent years working alongside Constitution in the US." he replied, eyes twinkling just a little. "So you had no reason to believe that he was a threat to your daughter. How does this make it your failure?" he prodded gently.

She shook her head. "I don't mean shipgirls. I mean the things that are hidden from those without magic. If you check this parish's baptismal record from June of the year of our Lord Seventeen hundred and Seven, my name is there."

He simply nodded, eyes now definitely twinkling. "You mean what goes on on certain floors of the Woolworth Building, yes?" he paused for a moment. "I must say, you look quite spry for your age."

She gave a very melancholy smile. "Trust me, Father, immortality or what passes for it in my case is a curse to the one who must survive her friends."

"Yet do they truly die when you remember them? Are they not simply asleep and awaiting the Second Coming?" he said in response. "I am certain that the catechism hasn't changed that much since you were a girl, yes?"

"More Latin, less French at the Mass, but no, it has not changed really from what I saw today." she laughed briefly with a wry smile. "Regardless, to get back to your question, until he attacked Moulbaix and carried off Ehren, I thought that Helmar had died in 1942 in the deathtrap that I escaped, although I am sworn never to reveal more about the circumstances of what happened there. I had mourned the man that he was… the good man that he was. I failed to turn him from his false beliefs in Naziism and my duty to the Resistance forced me to betray him to destroy the Gestapo Headquarters in Lyon then. And I had tried to raise his… my… our daughter the best that I could although I failed Ehren once more when I failed to protect her from his return." Colombe's shoulders slumped, "I am certain that wherever Papa rests beyond the veil, he is disappointed in how far I have fallen and failed as a parent."

"Are you God?" he asked bluntly.

She shook her head sharply. "Non!" She snapped out.

He didn't give her a chance to continue. "Exactly. Perfection is an ideal, and in a perfect world things may have been different." he reached out and rested one hand on her shoulder. "You. Are. Not. God. None of us are. All of us fail, all of us fall down, all of us make mistakes, all of us have regrets. But God still loves us in His perfect mercy and Perfect love." He looked into the distance for a moment. "God will always forgive us, when we come to Him and simply ask. He's God, after all, it's what He does." his smile returned, the preacher receding as the priest once more took the fore. "But I am sure that you know that, in your head. It is your heart that refuses to accept it."

She nodded after several seconds of deep thought and contemplation, "Oui. I fear that I have much to confess, Father." She gave a small self-deprecating laugh as she walked with him toward the awaiting confessional. "After all, the last time I performed the Sacrament of Penance was on August 25th 1944 in Paris. And even then it was not everything…."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- And here's part 2 of the Father Jacques arc. The Old Priest does his research and meets some interesting inhabitants of Moulbaix. I figure we need some good feelings in the world these days. As always, thanks a TON Sunhawk2 for the help and co-writing here!

The Bells of Ath (II)

Eglise Saint-Julien d'Ath

22 August 2014
Spoiler: A Local Mystery… And A Calling

Father Jacques leaned back at the desk he was borrowing from his grandnephew, brow creased in thought as he considered the ancient book that sat in front of him. It was one of the oldest books he'd ever worked with, and the latex gloves he was wearing to protect the yellowed and faded pages weren't the most comfortable. But it had been well worth the trouble to dig it out of the parish records over the last weeks while he puzzled over the interesting woman who God had sent his way after Mass.

A woman who was someone desperately in need of God's assistance, considering the abridged version of the confession she had given him before they realized that she would need special long term care. She had mentioned that her family's estate had a family chapel that Count Hippolyte had closed. So at his prompting, she had written the Bishop to formally request for it to be reopened to serve the clear needs of these sheep in need of a Shepherd. A point that he had made with his own letter to Bishop Guy with his observations.

Now as he waited for the response of his superiors, he performed his own research for the spiritual battle that he could sense ahead of him. Finding the relevant church records with his nephew's help had been quite revealing and well worth the trouble, he thought as his eyes returned to the parchment page that had been the first thing that he had noticed.

For there, on the page in front of him, was an interesting bit of evidence.

A baptismal record for Eglise Saint-Julien d'Ath. From the early 18th century and one of the earliest entries in the ledger. And one that did not have the small cross marked next to all of the other names to indicate that they were deceased and had joined the Faith Penitent or Faith Triumphant.

He had examined the page minutely through a magnifying glass, and saw nothing to indicate that there ever had been such a mark. He'd then gone through the stack of ledgers into the early 20th century before giving up. There was no death record, no funeral record. But there were donation records through to near the end of the 19th century. Intermittent, to be fair, with large gaps in between, but there. Including two substantial donations shortly after the First World War in 1919 to repair damage to the church and care for those families harmed in the fighting the week that the du Chasteler family's support of the Diocese of Ath had been renewed after Count Hippolyte's death in 1899 caused it to lapse. Then, there was a single very large one from just after the village's liberation during the Second World War for several local families who had lost loved ones to the German occupation.

All with the same name.

Colombe Jeanne d'Aubigny du Chastler.

A mystery, wrapped in an enigma, wrapped in a riddle. He thought wryly, chuckling slightly before looking up as his painfully young grandnephew Paul, his clerical collar so new it still squeaked if he moved too quickly, tapped on the frame of the door to the rooms he was loaning his great-uncle.

"Letter for you from the Bishop, Father" the young priest said, crossing the threshold and holding it out to the far older priest.

Father Jacques, however, had risen to his feet, eyes twinkling a little as the younger priest flushed at the show of respect. After all, as the pastor of this parish he technically outranked a retired old chaplain! Yet he knew full well that the youngster was remembering all the times when he'd bounced on Father Jacques' knee as a lad, or had discussed philosophy and theology as a seminarian when the elder priest had lectured at his seminary.

"My thanks, Father." he replied, taking the envelope with one tremulous hand. He mentally sighed at yet one more sign of his age. Unfortunately priests were as susceptible to the ravages of time as any other mortal.

"I took the liberty of slitting it open for you." Paul said, his own good humor coming to his rescue.

"I am perfectly capable of handling a letter opener still, young man." Jacques grumbled, sitting back down with a creak of old bones. "I am even still allowed to use a knife and fork at mealtime."

"You know what the doctors…" Paul began. He never got the chance to finish that thought.

"THIS for doctors." Father Jacques replied, thrusting the envelope into the air briefly for emphasis, before sliding the folded vellum papers out and leaning back to read them. At least his vision wasn't fading like the rest of him, thank God for small mercies. "And the same for mandatory retirement. Bahh." he continued grumbling.

His grandnephew, well used to the old man's occasional cantankerous humors, didn't press the point.

"No death certificates on file… no death notices… " Jacques muttered as he read the letter. "Directed to investigate… blah blah… accepted… yada yada... " he refolded the papers and his eyes twinkled with a bit of mischief. "You do know that I was one of Bishop Guy's teachers in seminary, yes?" his expression morphed in an amused smirk at the expression on his junior's face.

"Yes, Father, I know." his nephew replied patiently. "And he was one of your favorite students and he studied hard and the rest." His own eyes matched his uncles. "You enjoyed bringing him up only every single time I got frustrated in seminary."

"An old man is allowed to regale his juniors with tales." Jacques replied mildly. "I do believe that I will need to make an appointment to an apparently ruined castle nearby. How interesting."

His nephew chuckled. "The one out in the woodlot of Moulbaix then? Aren't you a little old to show your courage to the local girls by spending the afternoon in Evil Count Hippolyte's Haunted Woods?" Paul paused and spoke more slowly. "I went in there on a dare as a boy once, and I don't know what happened in there, but I stumbled out ten minutes later as pale as new milk. I actually can't think of anyone who has poked around in there successfully. Anyone who I would believe if they told me, that is. Jacques Marcel doesn't count."

"I did the same, actually, when I was young. You lasted longer than I did." Fr Jacques replied, chuckling. "Perhaps…" he shrugged, looking up at his young nephew. "Interesting, is it not?"

"Well, it is. The rumor I remember from Grandmother has it that even the German authorities steered clear of those woods thanks to the ghost of the Evil Count." His nephew paused and gave a suspicious look at his uncle. "You know something I don't."

"I know many things." Jacques replied with a slight chuckle. "You'll be pleased to know that the Bishop agrees with me that you need to know of some of them."

He folded his hands on the desk and nodded to the chair across from him. "Take a seat, wouldn't want you to do yourself a mischief while we speak."

"Now I KNOW you're up to something, Uncle!" His nephew replied as he took the offered seat.

"How did that old American television show put it… ahh yes… " Fr Jacques smirked, an expression he'd match against Connie's smirks anyday. "The world is odder than you know…"
---------------------------------

23 August 2014
Spoiler: A Trip To Moulbaix

A cool breeze filled the air on a rather lovely sunny day as Fr Jacques waited in front of the old church, his valise beside him containing some… canonical essentials for what he was about to engage in. Behind him the bells chimed the hour and as if summoned by the brassy note a classic Mercedes limousine from before the Second World War came around the corner and came to a halt precisely in front of the old priest.

And a veritable ebon-skinned mountain of a man stepped out of the driver's seat in a chauffeur's uniform that was threatening to rip apart at the seams as it contained him. Fr. Jacques twitched one eyebrow slightly in a bit of internal amusement as passers by gawked at both the car and the gigantic African man who strode around to open the passenger door with all the aplomb and dignity of a master butler.

A velvety-smooth basso profundo voice rumbled its way from somewhere deep within the giant's chest. "Your ride, Father." in a moderately accented French.

"My thanks, my son." he replied with a faint bow before entering the limo with as much dignity as an old man with a stiff back and sore knees could muster.

The seats were sinfully soft though, and well-polished leather. He raised a mental eyebrow at the clear modern electronics of the sound system. Meanwhile the chauffeur -- Kasuyu -- bowed to him as he took his seat. "You're welcome, Sir." he rumbled like distant thunder before closing the door. The African then got into the driver's seat and put the car into gear.

The ride to Moulbaix passed in companionable silence, with the purr of the well-maintained motor quite soothing as the familiar fields and farms passed by.

Fr. Jacques raised an eyebrow as they turned onto the Rue du Chasteler that ran through the village of Moulbaix into the haunted woodlot that held the ruined castle that had given the village its name.

His eyes widened in shock as the moss-covered granite wall that had stood at the end of the short 'dead end' lane into the woodlot since his parents were children shimmered like it was an image in the mist. It suddenly revealed that it was actually a wrought-iron gate that silently opened for the car to pass through it along a gravel driveway that continued the lane further into the trees.

As they passed the gate he felt a definite feeling of discomfort and dread urging him to flee for his life, but that impulse suddenly subsided as quickly as it arose once they passed the barrier. He noticed the eyes of the chauffeur watching him for any signs of visible distress and he faintly smiled and shook his head. After all, he had heeded his sainted mother's warnings, and had eaten all his vegetables for dinner last night rather than risk Evil Count Hippolyte kidnapping him.

Then his eyes widened as the castle at the end became visible. It was four stories tall and built from pale tan stone with crenelated battlements, and clearly extremely well-kept as opposed to the haunted ruin of local legend and childhood tests of courage. A large set of white steps led up to the wooden double doors, where Colombe stood waiting for him at the top of the stairs.

Unlike when he had seen her in the church of Ath wearing modern clothing, she was dressed in an emerald green ruffled sundress from a bygone era, similar to those which he remembered his grandmother wearing. Seemingly out of place, she had a gold-hilted rapier belted to her waist with a well worn leather sword belt. Colombe was speaking to a dark haired Asian woman her apparent age who was dressed in a white silk long-sleeved blouse and red ankle-length skirt with a sheathed katana in a sash at her waist and her hair tied in white and red ribbons. Memories of a port visit to Yokosuka three decades before awoke in him, and he thought to himself, 'a Japanese shrine maiden?'

The car stopped in front of the steps and Kasuyu got out to hold the door for him. As the African exited the car, Colombe turned from her conversation with the Asian woman and walked down the stairs to greet him. "Father Jacques, thank you and thank the Church for responding to my request for a family priest," she said, as she curtsied formally to him. "Welcome to Moulbaix."

Somewhere in the distance, a piano filled the air with a beautiful song.

The old priest levered himself out of the sinful, must remember it is sinful comfort of the limousine and straightened with a rather obvious creak of old bones forced to obey the iron will of an old man. "My thanks for the invitation, Milady." he replied mildly, then turned his attention briefly to Kasuyu. "And again, my thanks for the ride, my son." he reached out one hand in benediction, a murmured prayer on his lips, before turning once more to his hostess.

"Thank you Sir." The African rumbled before looking at Colombe. "Is there anything else, Mistress?"

Colombe shook her head as the Asian woman walked down the stairs gracefully. "Non, Kasuyu. Just park the car and I'll help bring the apples in." She responded, then gave the Asian a warm smile. "I would like to introduce my good friend Masamune-no-Tokunotakai, Father Jacques. The rest of the household is taking advantage of the break in the weather to plunder my apple orchard. I trust you have no objections to fresh apples as part of the meal tonight?"

His eyes twinkled and his lips quirked. "And if I did, would the Evil Count Hippolyte come and kidnap me, as my mother warned me when I was small?" He gave a considering look to the Asian woman, then bowed slightly and in heavily accented Japanese addressed her. "Greetings, miko."

Toku bowed in turn and responded in less accented French. "Greetings to you, Father. I am a priestess of Hachiman-no-kami. As Co-chan told me, you have some experience with the arcane?"

Meanwhile at the mention of Hippolyte, Colombe's face froze momentarily and pain lurked deep in her eyes before she spoke in a somewhat controlled voice. "You may be assured that my grandnephew has been dealt with and Toku cleansed his spirit's filth from the castle." She sighed deeply, "I shouldn't be so surprised that his name was used to scare small children full of mischief, I suppose. Trust me when I say that the man deserved that evil reputation and more." Next to Colombe, Tokunotakai's lips thinned in her serene face.

Fr Jacques hadn't missed any nuance of Columbe's reaction, and bowed his head slightly in acknowledgement of that momentary flash of pain. "Your French is far better than my poor Japanese." he instead said to Toku, switching back to French. "And I'm afraid my comparative theology classes are far enough behind me that I am not as familiar with the kami as, perhaps, I should be."

Toku smiled serenely. "It is appreciated that you made the attempt, Father. To satisfy your thirst for learning, Hachiman-no-kami is the Protector of Warriors. Co-chan and I are his Blades who have been sworn to fight evil and injustice in this world. Agents of a higher power as it stands. I would enjoy discussing matters of theology and philosophy with you at your convenience, since there are many paths to the Truth and one truly never stops learning the Way toward it." Colombe tensed subtly as Toku spoke about Hachiman.

Fr Jacques nodded, smiling slightly, catching the subtle tensing readily from a lifetime of caring for his various flocks. "The first commandment merely commands that we follow no gods before God." he said mildly, not going into all of the… fraught… theology on the topic. "And I am hardly an expert in ontological hair splitting about the meaning of each jot and tittle."

"That is good to hear," Toku smiled happily and waved a hand. His valise suddenly felt a quarter its weight. "Please, allow me. After all, we should assist the aged for they have wisdom to share. Isn't that right, Co-chan?" Toku's eyes twinkled as Colombe gave her a fond look then mock-scowled.

"Just for that, I won't go easy in our next sparring match, To-chan!" Colombe said to the Japanese miko, then turned to Father Jacques. "Would you prefer to view the chapel and your rooms or meet my daughters and the rest of the household first?" Colombe asked.

The old priest smiled slightly. "Duty before pleasure, my child." he replied with a slight nod of his head towards where he could see faint signs of activity in the orchards. "The chapel has waited this long, and Our Lord is infinitely patient."

His smile then morphed into a smirk worthy of his long association with the antics of shipgirls, not to mention the antics of Connie. "So, please do this old man the honor of introducing him to your family."

Colombe gave a matching smug smirk and Toku sighed inaudibly and shook her head. "Oh certainly, Father! If you would be so kind as to follow me? I shall be happy to answer any questions you have about my home and my family while we walk to the orchard." Her smile got wistful. "I have a soft spot for the fruits of this orchard, for I was present when the trees were planted. I remember giving my delighted Papa the first ripe apples that they ever bore for his table as a girl." The smug smirk came back with a vengeance. "Along with the scolding and punishment for climbing his trees to pick the apples instead of being at deportment and etiquette training with my younger sister Marie-Claire."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- As promised, here's part 3 of Bells of Ath. The Priest meets the other problem charge put into his care and Best Piano. Sorry about that pancreas, Fr Jacques! Again, I'd like to give credit where credit is due, Fr Jacques is the OC of Sunhawk2 and he writes him magnificently.

The Bells of Ath (III)

Castle Moulbaix

22 August 2014

Colombe spoke to Father Jacques as they walked around to the back of the castle. "I suppose I should explain to you that, in fact, none of us who live in this castle are human. I am the avatar of my enchanted rapier's true body, hence my longevity." She tapped the hilt of the antique rapier at her side with her forefinger and then continued. "To-chan is the spirit of her Masamune katana and her avatar has been manifested just under a century more than mine has been. My two daughters living in Moulbaix are also the spirits of enchanted items as is my oldest who is an Auror, a magical policeman, in Canada. My middle daughter Claire is the spirit of the piano that you are hearing while my youngest daughter Ehren is the spirit of," Colombe took a deep breath before concluding, "her SS-Ehrendolch dagger body." Father Jacques had a thoughtful look at his hostess' explanation.

"I am also housing a family of Japanese refugees fleeing the persecution of the magical government." Toku looked like she had just bitten a lemon as Colombe's explanation continued to the description of the Japanese refugees. "Miho and her younger sister Misaki are Jorogumo, while they adopted Chihiro, who is an orphaned Tanuki. Ahh, two spiders and a raccoon-dog Yokai respectively. Finally, Kasuyu and Nongqawuse are the spirits of some magical African artifacts I acquired in my travels; an axe and a bracelet respectively."

Fr. Jacques nodded along with the explanation, listening with a placid expression on his elderly face. "I see, my child." he said in his soft voice. "I see… so much of God's creation is unknown to us, it is good to see that there is yet more to heaven and earth than any of us dreamt in our philosophy." And he even managed to say that with a perfectly straight face.

Colombe chuckled, "Sadly, while Hamlet's fatal flaw is his indecision, I have never been accused of that."

Toku said in a sweet, quiet, humble voice with steel deep under the velvety calm. "Yes, because they are always accusing you of leaping before you look when injustice appears, Co-chan." Butter would not have melted in her mouth as she gave another serene smile.

"Not my fault!" Colombe automatically replied with a grin and no heat in her mock-angry tone.

"Twenty-one books about your exploits in my library back at Tsurugaoka Hachimangū (Toku's Shrine) say differently, Co-chan." Toku retorted in her calm sweet voice as her serene smile grew wider. Colombe chuckled, licked a fingertip, and then slashed it through the air to mark a point scored before returning a verbal riposte.

As the two bantered, Fr Jacques merely smiled slightly. "There are far worse sins than excessive zeal in pursuing justice." he pointed out mildly. "Better to need to rein in an eager crusader than to prod a sleeper awake."

He paused again, briefly, then looked over at his companions. "So long, of course, as one takes that critical moment to consider if what they are doing is indeed righting wrongs, and not merely indulging one's own prejudices."

Both the sword spirits nodded in agreement. Then Colombe spoke, "Fortunately, or perhaps not in my case, I have rarely had that problem. One of the enchantments I was born with has the side effect of steering my path into wrongs desperately needing to be righted. Suffice it to say, that I have had a very active three centuries and have seen much more of human and supernatural evils than I ever wished to as a girl." Toku nodded in commiseration with a compassionate expression.
---------------

As they rounded the corner of the castle another group of figures came into view. A beautiful grand piano was sitting in a gazebo inside a small Anglo-Chinese landscape garden with the morning sunlight flashing from the piano's ornate gilding and rich hardwood. A dark-haired brunette young woman in a ruby-red dress and a slender blond in a jet black modest dress were playing a lively duet on it.

Meanwhile, in the orchard that wrapped around the far side of the pond, a group of workers were picking apples from the trees and placing them into floating baskets. The blond at the piano had a twin in T-shirt and shorts who was standing on the ground directing the movements of the floating baskets and falling apples with movements of a wand in one hand. Above her head a pair of spider-women, one the size of a draft horse and another 'merely' the size of a very large dog were scurrying among the branches to pick the apples. A second girl with a bushy tail and furry ears was assisting them on the branches that would not bear their weight, periodically morphing from girl to a raccoon-like fox with a black mask on her face on the weakest branches.

Fr. Jacques didn't even blink an eyelash at the strangeness... at first. He'd met shipgirls, debated philosophy with a sasquatch who probably could have cosplayed as a thuggish Chewbacca and debated like an Oxford don. He'd conducted a baptism for a married couple who happened to be werewolves, and he'd conducted the funeral for a woman who'd been alive when the Declaration of Independence was being written. The spider women… Jorogumo… they almost caused him to pause, one eyebrow twitching a little, his lips quirking. Well, nothing in the Catechism forbids ministering to spider women, now does it...
Spoiler: Claire Meets Father Jacques

Colombe gave a very happy smile. "Claire is the brunette at her piano. Ehren is the blonde with multiple avatars out." The smile widened and filled with parental pride. "Ehren has been hard at work practicing that so she can send one to school this fall while keeping Claire company with the other."

Toku gave a small inward smile at the subtle signs of Father Jacques' shock, and then the smile became visible as Claire's head turned at the familiar voice.

"Mother! Toku! Who's your friend?" Claire said in a musical voice as she began to play a happy little welcoming piece of music. Beside her, the blond girl - Ehren - stood up, braced to attention, and gave a small cool smile and nod as they continued to walk toward the gazebo.

Colombe smiled happily at her daughters. "Claire, Ehren, please meet Father Jacques. I asked him to visit us to see about reopening the family chapel so he can serve as the family's priest. He knows about magic, so you don't need to hide from him."

Claire's shyly happy smile was filled with joy and excitement. Then she shimmered and a second avatar of her appeared on the bench where Ehren had been sitting. Then the piano's twin avatars began to play a truly sublime duet rendition of How Great Thou Art from memory.

Ehren clicked her heels together and sketched a half-bow as her mother and Father Jacques reached her. "It is a pleasure to meet you Father," she said in a coolly polite tone as she extended her hand when he reached her. Her French was slightly German-accented and her steel-blue eyes were calm and controlled, revealing almost nothing of her inward thoughts.

The old priest nodded to each of them, his eyes lighting up a bit at the truly beautiful music coming from the piano before he gently took the young dagger's hand in his own elderly one, his other hand extending and resting briefly on her brow in quiet benediction. "The pleasure is mine," he said, his lips twitching for a moment as he considered just how well this reserved young woman would clean up a poker table full of the worst card sharks on any of the bases he'd served at. "Friede sei mit dir."

Ehren gave a minute lip twitch for the barest instant, so fleeting that he was not sure if she had actually smiled. "Und euch, Freiden," she responded in German as she looked into his eyes. Her posture was stiff and erect, even a drill sergeant would find little to criticize with her military bearing. She looked to be a model soldier.

But her eyes, her haunted eyes had seen unspeakable horror too in the barely-glimpsed depths underneath the icy control locking the pain deep within her.

He had seen that expression before… he had seen it too often.

He hated that expression but to his everlasting sorrow he knew he would see it again.

Too old eyes in too young faces.

He hadn't forgotten that she was an SS dagger, he could see it in her crisp Teutonic bearing, sense it in her brittle Prussian exactitude forged by iron self-discipline. But he had met and ministered to a few Kriegsmarine U-Boat girls with the exact same bearing, the same eyes, the same brittleness when they stayed in Boston between patrols.

He had prayed that Colombe had been wrong when she spoke of her daughter's severe distress and need for salvation. But it was clear to him that here too was another lost and injured sheep needing the Good Shepherd to guide her back to His flock to be cared for and mended in spirit.
Spoiler: Father Jacques and Ehren

So he did what he did best.

He was a priest.

"So, Ehren is it?" he asked gently, calmly. "Perhaps you would do an old man the honor of introducing the others so that your Mutti can enjoy your sister's beautiful music?" He paused, "the long way around the pond though, so I can admire this beautiful garden. Also I confess curiosity about you and your family." Colombe gave him an approving smile and a nod.

"Jawohl, Father." She responded automatically as she offered her arm and began to walk with him down a garden path. Behind him, Claire's beautiful music serenaded them as Colombe and Toku sat on a bench to listen.

"I am Ehren du Chasteler, the youngest of Mutti's daughters. I do hope that you enjoy 'my sister's beautiful piano music', though." Her cool and precise voice grew subtly warmer as she escorted him past a trellis of pink, white, and red roses. "Claire will play any piece you care to name at the drop of a hat, even without being prompted." her voice turned dry as dust at the last and he chuckled in appreciation of her wit. "As for the others present outside now, Chihiro Arakaki - Chi-chan - is the Tanuki with the raccoon tail closest to us." She pointed to the Tanuki girl tossing apples into a floating basket with her paws as they walked toward the pond.

He took care to lean slightly upon the young lady's arm as they walked, subtly playing up his age and infirmity. "I must confess to being slightly jealous. Actually," he said with a rueful tone in his voice. "I would have loved to have had a musician half as skilled back when I served as a chaplain. Of course, I doubt the pianos available in the chapels on base would have been up to your sister's high standards. They were, after all, purchased from the lowest bidder."

Ehren gave another microscopic smile as she supported him easily. "Ahh, Claire would make any piano she played a happy one." Ehren had a definite undercurrent of warmth and love as she spoke about her sister. "She enjoys music in all its forms and in fact plays rock keyboard for the small family band that our cousin assembled. As for the Jorogumo assisting me in the harvest, Miho Fujii is the larger of the two, she is the adopted mother for her younger sister Misaki. They," Ehren's voice lost all warmth and was filled with an undertone of coldly implacable wrath, "escaped the Yokai Reserves where the Japanese government penned nonhumans such as them in like cattle..." The fury increased and was joined by a soul-deep disgust with hints of self-loathing and shame in her next hissed words. "...or Jews."

Fr Jacques was quiet, listening, letting his ears hear and his heart understand even as it wept for her.

Finally he spoke, squeezing her hand gently in reassurance as they continued their walk. "A wicked thing, and it is to your eternal credit that they are here, safe, happy… free." She nodded as her black mood lifted on the wings of Claire's song across the sunlit pond.

He stopped then, far enough away from the others that they could talk in relative privacy, and looked at her. "We are all sinners, Ehren du Chasteler. We have all failed. We have all done what we should not do, and not done what we should. At every Mass, we ask God and each other for forgiveness for our failings in confidence that our God forgives us. Even the great Saints of the Church, men and women of deep heavenly virtue, were sinners. And God still loves us. He still forgives us."

He paused then, looking deep into her eyes as she stared back with her normal cool reserve. "Let me tell you a story."

He gently urged her to continue walking with him and spoke as she did. "A man came to Jesus one night in his dreams, and said to Our Lord. 'Lord, take this cross from me, it is too heavy, I cannot bear it.', and Our Lord in his love and compassion took the man into a room that was filled with crosses, of all sizes and types, great crosses and small crosses. The man walked through the room, examining the crosses, and finally found one that was just right for him, and said to Our Lord. 'This one, this is the cross that I can bear.' And our Lord just smiled at him and replied 'That is the cross you came in with."

He stopped again, smiling as he spoke from the heart to her intent thoughtful face. "We all carry crosses, Ehren. But sometimes we pick up crosses that aren't ours, thinking that we need to punish ourselves all the more because of our perceived sin, our fault. But Our Lord said that his yoke was easy, his burden light. He will never burden you down with something you cannot bear." Another, longer, pause as droplets of cool living water fell on soil that had been tilled and seeded. "Carry your cross, Ehren, not the cross of the sins of others."

She listened in attentive silence, then nodded sharply. She half-turned to look at the small pond behind the castle and spoke quietly in a hushed, pain-filled whisper as she stood braced to attention. "I bear what I bear because I must, Father." Her words were a statement of fact.

He shook his head, interrupting her. "No, child, you mustn't. The sins of the father are not assessed against the child, nor the sins of the child against the father. If you walk the path of righteousness, keeping our Lord's commandments and precepts, and striving to ever do what is right and good, then that is all that is asked of any of us." he smiled then. "Think about it."

She gave him an unreadable look with her controlled, stoic face, then shook her head sharply. "You can't possibly understand," she said flatly, then gave a small, inaudible sigh. "I don't want to talk about it."

He nodded in acceptance of her words as they walked to get introduced to the others.

Faith, after all, was a mustard seed.

 

[darthcourt10]

KiMaSa

After some constructive criticism on the original piece, I have rewritten Museum Musings and combined it with a second related piece:

Museum Musings (Revised)

Having left Yokosuka unnoticed, at least so far as he knew, Severus Snape knew he had research to do before he could begin working on his new project. Enterprise was unique, even among her current company. While the setgirl of Nagato looked quite convincing, Enterprise simply could not ever pretend to be an aircraft carrier. Unique was not a bad thing but as he knew, alone could be very painful. So he began to wonder if there was any chance to fix that for her. So he started first with an abbreviated marathon of episodes, concentrating on those featuring other ships. Unfortunately, the other Constitution-class ships shown were re-uses of Enterprise's sets and their models where they existed were AMT model kits, cheaply bought, used and discarded.

The Klingon ship from the series lacked actual sets. Severus was pretty sure this would be a problem. The Romulan version of the ship did have sets but these were likely redresses, again, of Enterprise's own. And then there was the original Romulan ship. If he could find out what happened to the model, perhaps that was possible, although Snape thought it doubtful. He DID take away one reminder of logical wisdom he intended to employ at Hogwarts, suspecting that Potter had that cloak James used so often. "Whenever an object passes through it... Even an invisible one, it leaves a visible trail." Thank you, Mister Spock.

The Next Generation Enterprise was a possible choice for obvious reasons. DS9 and their Defiant, and Voyager were all possibles but less attractive because of the recentness would require more magical energy. The NX Enterprise seemed to be off the table because instead of a model, a physical thing, CGI had been used. The whereabouts of the sets, unknown. After study, the best choice seemed to be Enterprise herself, or rather the version built in 1979. The sets were in use for over twenty years and the filming model still existed.

Before he could do anything, he needed to find out just how those half-wit wizards in America had, if he understood correctly and he was certain he did, managed to summon Fair Enterprise in the first place. This meant a trip to America. There was a manageable time left in the season before school resumed. He merely stated to the rest of the faculty that he was 'working on a personal project', that was sufficient. It wasn't like anyone thought he might have any hobbies of his own, after all. But no one inquired beyond that.

Of course, the first stop was the Woolworth Building where officials politely inquired as to the reasons for his visit.

"Purely scholastic," he replied. Then he inquired about the break-in at the Smithsonian. "Just exactly who were they and what were they attempting to do?"

"Not 'do'... 'did' The weirdos said something about 'Praising the Great Bird of the Galaxy' and they freaking summoned a ship that wasn't even real! Bad enough all those real shipgirls running around, flaunting the Statute but these nuts had to summon a fake one! Somehow!" The MACUSA official scrutinized him with a frown.

"You aren't one of those 'freaks', are you?"

"'Freaks'?"

"Those... Trekkies."

"As I have said, my interest is purely scholastic. I suppose this 'shipgirl' has been safely locked away?"

"Hardly! They turned it over to the No-Maj Navy. Completely crazy!"

"Indeed. One certainly wonders what they could possibly do with such a thing."

"I have no idea."

"I see. Thank you for your time then. "

"Of course."

Taking his papers back from the customs officer, Snape left the Woolworth Building, contemplating how best to proceed. After a moment he decided that he would need to find an advocate for twelve clumsy fools facing charges from MACUSA authorities. He only hoped they had more in their brains than the other secretive group of morons he was forced to associate with.

He also hoped this would not get expensive. If so, then perhaps he would have to trade Lucius Malfoy a favor. He was a full-blown Warsie as Lucius had told him not so kindly, so long ago. The thought amused Severus. For if the Executor ever DID have a human form, Snape would bet money that she would look identical to Narcissa.

In the meantime, it was only fitting that he pay a visit to the Smithsonian, himself.

At last he stood in front of the display case that held the avatar of so many dreams. She really does look magnificent. He smiled slightly at precious memories. He had some idea as to figure out the rest of the story, he thought as he strolled out to head back home.




Spoiler

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Well more Father Jacques. I have to say, this one is a doozy, you have been warned. As always, thanks a ton to my co writer Sunhawk2 for his writing of his OC Father Jacques who gave me the tools to allow a broken bird to start to mend.

(And now you know why Colombe and Ehren were so moved when one of Draco's daughters was named Helene)

The Bells of Ath (IV)

Castle Moulbaix

22 August 2014

After the apples were brought in with Kasuyu and the laconic form of Nongqawuse assisting the du Chastelers, Miho, Misaki, and Chihiro, Colombe turned to Father Jacques as she walked alongside him up the stairs to enter her castle now that he had been introduced to everyone. Behind them, Toku, Claire, and Ehren followed side by side.

"So, Father, what part do you wish to see first?" She asked as they stepped into the grand entrance hall.

"Oh, the chapel first." he said, smiling in appreciation at being asked.
Spoiler: Opening The Chapel

Colombe led the procession to their left and down a short hall to an inlaid oak double door showing the Resurrection in bold carvings. She paused and laid her hand upon the wood, bowing her head.

Toku placed a gentle hand on the rapier's shoulder and received a thankful smile. "Forgive me, just… memories. Memories of my youth." Colombe said quietly in a controlled voice before using a large antique bronze key to unlock the door.

Colombe pulled the door open and stepped inside, then blinked at an old stain on the stone threshold of the narthex. "Hmm, I don't remember that being here. It must have happened shortly before the chapel was closed in 1870 while I was away in the Franco-Prussian War. When I came back in 1871, Hippolyte told me that he had acted to shut the chapel." She said curiously, kneeling to take a closer look and then frowning at what she sensed.

Colombe scowled as she stood, her voice growing angrier under the control, "I trusted him, so thought little of it, especially with my injuries. After," her face grew dark and she breathed in and out harshly before continuing in a voice filled with old pain, "I realized the truth of his actions, I read his diaries and he hinted that he had had Father Pierre murdered for finding out too much. I would not be surprised; he was capable of that and far worse evils."

Colombe gestured briefly as she spoke in Latin under her breath. A pale soft white radiance glowed from the threshold and the door. "The wards that I and others put into place to protect and preserve the Lord's House over the centuries are still active, though." She spoke half to herself as she carefully examined the spellwork that was now visible. "I actually haven't been inside here since it was closed in 1870 and Hippolyte took control of the key. When I did my regular maintenance of the castle in the past, I merely empowered and strengthened these wards and the linked preservation spells that Papa requested of me to place inside the stones of his chapel. The spell matrix's design allows me to monitor and repair the normal wear and tear that the passage of time causes these spells from a hidden sigil carved in the stone wall of the castle just outside this door. The spells should have kept the contents preserved and undamaged by moth and rust." She explained to the curious cleric and Toku with a small smile and a wink before another gesture caused the light to seemingly vanish and she stepped aside for the others.

Ehren stood stoically next to Claire, who had a very compassionate look on her face, as her mother talked about Hippolyte.

"Man's inhumanity to man has been with us since the beginning." Fr Jacques said quietly. He didn't go further than that, knowing that there was a time and a place for giving counsel and wisdom, and a time for other things. And this was too joyful a moment to darken with grappling with dark things from the past.

"But how perfectly lovely a sacred space." he stepped through the narthex and into the chapel, spreading his arms in joy. As he did so he just happened to stop in a spot illuminated only by the sunlight streaming in through the stained glass.

Spoiler: The Chapel of Moulbaix

One could be forgiven if they didn't share the sentiment, everything was covered by sheets including the paintings on the walls and the statuary, but the rough shape was visible along with the rich woods of the floor and the crisp colors of the magically preserved stained glass windows that let in the bright light of a beautiful day.

The old priest set his valise down beside the door and began bustling about, much to the amusement of those trailing behind.

"If one of you would be so kind as to take some notes?" he asked over his shoulder as he cleared the dust cloth from the old altar.

"Jawohl, Father!" Ehren snapped out with a click of her heels, summoning a notebook and pen from… someplace. She then assumed her best studious and professional attitude while Claire giggled musically, Toku smiled, and Colombe gave a fond shake of the head with a small grin.

Fr Jacques simply nodded. "Excellent. Many thanks, my child." he replied with a smile in his voice and a twinkle in his eyes. "Firstly, a replacement presence candle... Very likely new altar candles… will need to obtain fresh chrism, catechumen, and oil for the anointing of the sick." He paused, pursed his lips, then nodded "Hymnals and missals as well." he concluded.

"Presence Candle, ja! Altar Candles, ja! Chrism, Catechumen, and oil for the anointing of the sick, ja! Hymnals and missals, ja!" Ehren snapped out in counterpoint to the instructions, making the notes in her precise and neat hand.

Meanwhile, Claire began to pull down the dust covers from the paintings and pews as her mother folded them. The piano then paused and blinked at a set of crude numbers carved into the back of one of the pews. "What's this?" she asked curiously. Colombe leaned in to look and then made a curious choking sound.

Colombe blushed as everyone stared at her. "I was nine years old and got bored during the sermon so I started to add up some of the numbers in my missal," she explained with a sheepish look on her face, "Papa tanned the seat of my breeches after the service too." She finished.

The old priest chuckled, looking over at Colombe, "Wouldn't be the last time that happened. I learned how to give shorter sermons after the third or fourth time the sailors I was preaching to started comparing tattoos rather than listening." he commented wryly. "I hope that I've managed to make my sermons interesting enough that the pews will be spared future mathematics."

Ehren gave a lip twitch. "Jawohl! Shorter interesting sermons!" she barked out as she faked writing that as a note as her mother shot her an exasperated look.

Claire giggled at her sister's words and then headed for the bulky dust covering hanging to the right of the altar. She pulled it down and her eyes got very wide and round at the sight revealed. "Mother!!" Claire squeaked out eagerly, turning to give Colombe a lethal dose of Pleading Piano Puppydog Eyes. "It's a cute little pipe organ!"

Colombe gestured at the small pipe organ. "Oui, it is." She turned to the smiling priest. "I fear your assistant handling the dust covers being removed has just been abducted by the Angel of Music for the moment."

Claire seated herself on the bench and tapped a key. She then shuddered at the horribly out of tune sound that it gave.

The elderly priest winced at the sound even as Claire wailed about it being so sadly out of tune. "Thankfully I know that the diocese has an organ repair contractor under contract for such things." he said soothingly.

"Jawohl! Repairing of the Pipe Organ. Sehr Dringlichkeitsantrag!"(Very urgently requested) Ehren snapped out in her best Prussian Junior Officer voice while Claire's tears about how much a tragedy that this beautiful pipe organ lost its voice subsided.

Fr Jacques simply smiled and nodded. "Would it be a safe assumption that the sacristy is behind this door?" he asked Colombe, gesturing to the door on the opposite side of the altar from the pipe organ.

"Yes it is, Father." Colombe replied as she walked to him with Toku and Ehren in tow after the last of the dust sheets were removed and folded. "Claire, can you be a dear and run these dust cloths to the laundry hamper to be cleaned?"

"But Mother!" Claire pouted, looking up from a sheaf of old sheet music that she had found by the bench. Ehren's lips twitched at the byplay and Toku's serene smile widened minutely.

Claire then scuffed a foot as Colombe gave her a firm look. "All right then." She muttered before hurrying off on the errand… with sheet music in hand.

With a chuckle, Fr Jacques smiled at the piano spirit and then followed Colombe through the door and into the sacristy beyond. His lips twitched a bit as he examined the small room when his keen eyes spotted the subtle signs of a priest hole concealed in the floor. He immediately stepped over to a small sink that had two basins, the one on the right looking quite normal, the one on the left covered with a solid cover, and attempted to lift the cover, finding it locked. He then pursed his lips and started rummaging through the cabinets. "There should be… a ha!" he found the tiny key and unlocked the cover, revealing a second basin. "Could you verify that this drain isn't connected to any sewer or septic tank, but rather drains directly to the earth?"

Colombe nodded, "Of course, Father." She concentrated and then spoke "Expecto Patronem!" A glowing white dove formed in her cupped palm and flew down the drain as she closed her eyes. "Straight into the stone culvert outside the walls, Father," she said a minute later when she opened them, "just like it should have been in the original plans. The castle's renovation and reconstruction under Hippolyte in 1889 did not change that."

"Excellent." He glanced over at Toku and Ehren who were looking curiously at the basin. "This is the basin used to cleanse the vessels used during Holy Communion. Therefore, when they are cleansed after mass there is a high possibility of fragments of sanctified hosts to be on them. Therefore, as even the tiniest particle of the host is believed to be the whole Body, Spirit and Divinity of our Lord, and thus it would be highly inappropriate for it to enter the sewers or such, yes?"

Tokunotakai nodded in approval. "It is very important to preserve the purity and sanctity of the divine, yes." She said with a gentle smile.

"Indeed." he replied with a smile at the Shinto priestess. "Ehren, please add a dedicated hamper for the purificators to the list." he paused, pursing his lips as he spotted the locked cabinet. "I'm trying to remember if they used large and small purificators before Vatican II in this area."

"Sadly, I cannot help you, Father." Colombe admitted. "My brothers would have known when they served in their turn as acolytes, but they are long dead."

"Dedicated hamper for purificators, ja!" Ehren snapped out and her pen hovered over the next line.

"I believe that this is the linen cabinet." he said, checking the latch to find that it was indeed locked. "Do you happen to have the key for it?"

Colombe examined the cabinet and her eyebrows raised. "Someone reinforced the preservation wards on it when the chapel was closed." She spoke absently to herself and visibly thought, drumming her fingers on her hilt. "I think I remember what it looked like for a Summoning Charm…." She closed her eyes and then gestured. "Accio Keyring!"

With a flash, a small brass keyring with three old keys appeared in her hand. "Here, Father, I believe this is it." She said after picking out one of them.

He nodded and unlocked the cabinet with it, his eyes widening as he realized that beyond the preservation charms it had been significantly magically enlarged inside. "Curious… well, that is one mystery solved. Please add large purificators to the list, Ehren. And… what is…." He spoke to himself as he examined the contents.
Spoiler: A Sister's Love

He moved aside the vestments to reveal a hanging subdivider with additional preservation charms gleaming from its surface. He opened it to reveal an extremely ornate woman's gown made from richly embroidered creamy satin silk that looked like it belonged 300 years in the past.

Spoiler: Marie-Claire's Wedding Day

Colombe gasped in shock. "Marie-Claire's wedding dress!" she whispered as tears formed in her eyes. "I was her Maid of Honor that day in 1726..." She reached in and touched the fabric gently, hesitantly.

As her fingers caressed her sister's dress, there was a flash of magic.

A handwritten letter addressed to her fell from the dress to the floor of the linen cabinet.

Colombe picked up the sealed letter with a shaking hand while her eyes filled with deep emotion.

She slowly unfolded the yellowed parchment after breaking the crimson sealing wax stamped with the familiar coat of arms of a long-dead Franco-Belgian noblewoman. Her younger sister Marie-Claire's coat of arms.

Her crystal-blue eyes widened as she read the faded but legible still handwritten words. Words written in a beautiful flowing 18th Century Rhonde cursive script by the hand that had learned how to read and write alongside her.

Spoiler: Text Of The Letter

August 11th, 1789

To my flying dove, from your caged songbird,

I have had a recurring premonition that no child of my body shall survive to inherit this dress, so I shall leave it for you, my beloved sister. I humbly request that when true love finally finds you and yours, that you wear it upon the happiest day of your life as I have done. I fear my hopes and prayers to stand alongside you upon that day as you stood with me are in vain. Therefore, I shall be present in spirit as you stood beside me in body as I entered wedded bliss.

I feel my death calling me to join our Papa, so I shall finish with perhaps my final thoughts that I may share with you.

God has truly blessed me to have been granted an older sister such as you. I forgive you for continuing on when I am no more, and all your transgressions against me. Mourn me as we have mourned our Papa, yes, but know that what approaches for me shall never harm my love for you. One day we shall be reunited in eternal glory with each other and Papa.

I close with my daily prayer that you shall find your absent father to mend the hole in your heart.

With all my love,

Marie-Claire Helene du Chasteler de Bury et de Bocarme


Salt tears filled Colombe's vulnerable eyes, causing the handwritten words to dance and waver and blur in this final message.

A final message of love and understanding that had been penned while the final grains of sand in the hourglass slowly fell for her beloved little sister.

Her beloved little sister whose murder before her horrified eyes during the French Revolution had split Colombe's heart in twain with the fall of the guillotine blade as they saw each other for the last time at their final parting.

The final parting of their shared intertwined paths through life that had sent one sister to an unmarked mass grave, and sent the other to continue on alone as she became a hero -- swearing upon her sundered and bleeding heart to do battle to her utmost limits of body, mind, will, and soul against the Evil she now perceived clearly -- in that searing instant when they had both first truly experienced the bitter fruits of man's inhumanity to man.

The letter slowly fell to the floor as the callused quavering hand holding it, scarred by centuries of wandering, suffering, and conflict since that day, lost all its strength.

Colombe wept uncontrollably while Toku and Ehren hugged her, joined by Claire as the piano returned from her errand. Comforting as best they could with tears in their own eyes the hero who fought the good fight alongside them while Colombe remembered the loved one who she had failed to save. Her first -- and perhaps greatest -- failure that had caused her to fight to try to save who she could in a fruitless, impossible, desperate attempt to make good this loss.

Fr Jacques bowed his head in silent prayer as the family before him comforted each other, a silent prayer for the soul of a woman over two centuries departed, and a prayer for those who mourned her on this day.

A.N. -- Far wiser men than I have defined the story that we are telling here.

Everything in this world will pass away. In Eternity only Love will remain.-- Pope Benedict XVI

Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage -- Laozi